4- 


/ 3 


' /D 


George  Washington  Flowers 
Memorial  Collection 

DUKE  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 


ESTABLISHED  BY  THE 
FAMILY  OF 

COLONEL  FLOWERS 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016  with  funding  from 
Duke  University  Libraries 


https://archive.org/details/reminiscencesofcOOpott 


REMINISCENCES 

H 

OF  THE 

CIVIL  WAR  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES, 

BY 

REV.  JOHN  POTTER. 

OF  THE 

METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH , 

INCLUDING  ALSO  AN  ACCOUNT  OF  A 
VISIT  TO  THE  BATTLE  GROUNDS 
OF  TENNESSEE  AND 
GEORGIA  IN  1895. 

AND 

A MEMORIAL  SERMON, 

PREACHED  AT 

MONTEZUMA,  IOWA, 

MAY  26TH,  1895. 


POTTER 


OSKALOOSA,  IOWA: 
THE  GLOBE  PRESSES, 
1897. 


<?  73.  7 PI 

vsn.R 


TO  MY  WIFE , 

ANGELINA, 

WHO  FOR  MORE  THAN  THIRTY  YEARS 
HAS  SHARED  WITH  ME  THE  BUR- 
DENS AND  BLESSINGS  OF  LIFE, 

AS  A TRUE  HELPMEET, 

THESE  PACES 


ARE  AFFECTIONATELY  INSCRIBED. 


TABLE  OP  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  political  campaign  of  i860.  Shaking  hands 
with  Abraham  Lincoln.  Impressions  on  the  prob- 
abilities of  war.  Enlistment.  Drilling  and  or- 
ganization of  the  One  Hundred  and  First  Illinois 
Volunteers.  Pages  13-19. 

CHAPTER  II. 

In  camp  at  Jacksonville,  Ills.  Order  to  leave 
for  the  seat  of  war.  Parting  scene.  Arrival  at 
Cairo.  Guarding  prisoners.  The  jokes  of  the 
soldiers.  Pages  20-27. 

CHAPTER  III. 

Leave  Cairo.  Columbus,  detained  there.  Ex- 
perience with  “graybacks.”  An  alarm  in  camp. 
Cruel  treatment  of  negroes.  Arrive  at  Holly 
Springs,  Mississippi.  Measles.  First  death  in 
the  camp.  Attack  on  Holly  Springs  by  the 
Rebels  and  capture  and  parole  of  the  garrison. 
Pages  28-40. 


8 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

March  to  Memphis.  Foraging.  Cooking 
beans.  Ordered  to  Benton  Barracks,  St.  Louis. 
In  St.  Louis.  Back  at  home  again.  Exchange 
and  ordered  to  front  again.  At  New  Madrid,  Mo. 
At  Columbus,  guarding  prisoners.  Scouting  in 
Kentucky  and  Tennessee.  Sickness  of  men  at 
Union  City,  Tenn.  A raid  in  South-west  Tennes- 
see. A confederate  citizen’s  strategy  to  prevent 
foraging.  Return  to  Union  City.  Pages4i-5i. 

CHAPTER  V. 

Leave  Union  City.  At  Louisville.  Proceed  to 
Bridgeport,  Ala.  A rebel  signal.  Grant  suc- 
succeeds  Rosecrans.  Forward  movement.  Look- 
out Valley  and  Battle  of  Wauhatchie.  Shelling 
from  Lookout  Mountain  and  casualites.  As- 
sault on  Missionary  Ridge  and  Lookout  Mount- 
ain. Hooker’s  JIattle  above  the  clouds.  Sher- 
man’s assault  on  Mission  Ridge.  Breaking  the 
Rebel’s  center  by  Sheridan’s  and  Wood’s  divisions. 
Grand  victory  of  Union  troops  and  route  of  the 
Confederates.  Injury  of  the  Author  and  convey- 
ance to  hospital.  At  Soldiers’  Home  in  Chatta- 
nooga. “It  was  a piece  of  moole. ” Pages  52-69. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Safeguard  in  a LTnion  man’s  home.  Trying  a 
Rebel  gun.  Return  to  the  regiment  at  Kelly's 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


9 


Ferry.  Command  returns  to  Bridgeport,  Ala. 
Patroling.  Capture  of  a Confederate.  Affecting 
incident.  Capture  of  a supposed  Rebel  city.  By 
Corporal  Moore  and  Author.  Snowstorm  and 
peach  tree  bloom.  A Confederate’s  version  of. 
Preparing  for  spring  campaign  of  1864.  General 
Sherman  in  command.  Resignation  of  officers. 
Appearance  of  Grand  Army  of  Sherman.  Pages 
70-80. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

The  assault  on  the  Confederate  position  at 
Dalton.  Snake  Creek  Gap.  Great  victory  at 
Resacca.  General  Hooker  compliments  the  One 
Hundred  and  First  Illinois.  Pontoon  bridges. 
Cross  the  Oustenaula  river.  Rebel  desertions. 
Retreat  of  Confederates  across  Etawah  river. 
Heavy  battle  at  Pumpkin-vine  creek.  Great  loss 
of  the  One  Hundred  and  First  Illinois.  Fatalities. 
Death  of  our  color  bearer.  The  skirmish  line. 
Cowardice.  Peculiarities  of  wounded.  Eccentric 
soldier.  The  confederate  position  on  the  Chatta- 
hoochie  river.  Sherman’s  strategy.  The  skeptic- 
al soldier.  A presentiment  of  death.  Battle  of 
Peach  Tree  Creek.  Mortal  wound  of  the  skeptic, 
and  death.  Confederate  change  of  commanders. 
Siege  of  Atlanta.  Experience  of  Author  with 
sharp-shooters.  Capture  of  sharp-shooters  by  the 
Yankees.  Pages  81-98. 


10 


Table  of  contents. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Raising  of  the  siege  of  Atlanta.  The  Twentieth 
corps  position  on  the  Chattahoochie.  Elation  of 
the  Rebels  at  the  supposed  retreat  of  Sherman. 
Sherman  surprises  them  at  Jonesboro,  thirty 
miles  south  of  Atlanta.  Union  victory  at  Jones- 
boro. Evacuation  of  Atlanta.  Occupation  by 
the  Twentieth  corps  and  all  'the  army  and  end 
of  campaign.  Confederate  tactics  to  repair  the 
disaster  at  Atlanta.  Hood’s  rapid  movements  in 
the  rear  of  Sherman’s  army.  Battle  of  Altoona. 
Sherman’s  plan  to  checkmate  Hood.  The  march 
to  the  sea  planned.  Destruction  of  Atlanta  and 
grand  march  commenced.  Uninterrupted  pro- 
gress of  Sherman.  The  sweet  potatoes,  how  they 
started  from  the  ground.  Foraging.  Negroes 
starting  for  Massa  Linkum.  Pages  99-1 11. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Occupation  of  Milledgeville,  the  capital  of  Geor- 
gia. Consternation  of  the  Confederates  at  Sher- 
man’s movement.  Frantic  appeals  by  the  author- 
ities of  Rebeldom,  to  the  people  to  resist  Sher- 
man. Grotesque  appearance  of  the  foragers. 
Kilpatrick’s  cavalry.  The  capture  of  Millen,  but 
the  prisoners  removed.  Destitute  appearance  of 
Millen.  Some  Rebel  opposition.  Approach  to 
Savannah.  Eating  rice.  Occupation  of  Savannah. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


II 


Flowers  and  mosquitoes  in  December.  Pages 
112-118. 

CHAPTER  X. 

Leave  Savannah.  Difficulties  of  crossing  the 
river  by  reason  of  floods.  The  campaign  in  South 
Carolina  began.  Sherman’s  adroit  strategy  per- 
plexes the  Confederates.  Occupation  of  Colum- 
bia, S.  C.  Living  off  the  country.  The  pine 
woods  and  the  novelties  of  tar  and  turpentine  pro- 
duction. General  Sherman  and  mule-driver.  Bad 
weather,  bad  roads.  Corduroying.  Bad  econ- 
omy of  Rebels,  destroying  their  own  property. 
Occupation  of  Cheraw.  Fayetteville.  Foraging 
incidents.  Battles  of  Bentonville  and  Averysboro. 
Occupation  of  Goldsboro  and  end  of  campaign. 
Pages  1 19-130. 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Resting.  Arrival  of  recruits.  Fitting  out  for 
another  campaign.  Dejection  of  Confederates. 
Advance  on  Raleigh,  N.  C.  Retreat  of  Rebel 
army.  News  of  capture  of  Richmond  and  sur- 
render of  Lee’s  army.  Lincoln’s  assassination. 
Truce  with  the  Confederates.  Final  surrender  of 
Johnston’s  army.  March  through  Virginia. 
Richmond.  March  to  Washington.  Pages  1 3 1 - 1 40. 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Arrival  in  Washington  City.  Grand  review 


12 


TABLE  01-  CONTENTS. 


and  muster  out  of  service.  The  journey  home- 
ward.  Patriotic  joy  of  the  people.  Hospitable 
reception  at  Lawrenceburg-,  Ind.  Gov.  Oglesby’s 
care  of  Illinois  soldiers.  An  unexpected  banquet 
on  the  cars.  Arrival  at  Springfield,  Ills.,  and 
paid  off.  Arrival  at  Jacksonville  and  reception 
at  home.  Grand  picnic  dinner  given  to  the  One 
Hundred  and  First  Illinois  at  Jacksonville,  and 
final  separation.  Pages  141-156. 

CHAPTERS  XIII  AND  XIV. 

Observations  made  in  the  South  during  a visit 
there  in  1895.  A soldier’s  memorial  sermon 
preached  at  Montezuma,  Iowa,  May  26th,  1895. 
Pages  157-180. 

Memorial  Sermon,  Pages  181-196. 


Personaf  Reminiscences  of  the  War. 


CHAPTER  i. 

My  first  experience  in  military  service  was  of  a 
quasi  character,  obtained  in  the  celebrated  polit- 
ical campaign  of  the  year  i860,  when  Mr.  Lincoln 
was  elected  President.  The  slavery  agitation  was 
at  fever  heat,  and  the  whole  country  was  aroused. 
In  the  North,  and  especially  in  the  State  of  Illi- 
nois, where  I resided,  there  was  great  activity  in 
both  the  great  political  parties,  and  marching 
clubs  were  formed.  The  Republican  clubs  were 
known  as  “Wide-Awakes.”  Their  uniform  con- 
sisted of  an  oil  cloth  cape  and  glazed  cap.  The 
marching  was  usually  after  night,  and  they  carried 
lamps  on  long  staffs,  which,  being  carried  in  nearly 
an  upright  position,  made  a very  brilliant  display. 
These  clubs  paraded  at  all  the  rallies,  and  had 
much  to  do  in  awakening  public  sentiment  and  pre- 
paring the  people  for  the  great  struggle  that 
awaited  them.  The  Democratic  clubs  also  carried 
lamps,  but  their  uniform  differed  from  the  Wide- 
Awakes,  being  capes  and  caps  of  hickory  shirting, 
and  their  lamp  staffs  were  of  hickory  wood,  and 


14 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


they  were  known  as  Hickories,  and  were  just  as 
earnest  and  enthusiastic  as  the  Wide-Awakes. 
Yet,  a few  months  afterwards,  when  Fort  Sumter 
was  fired  on  and  the  great  uprising  of  the  loyal  North 
occurred,  the  men  and  boys  who  had  been  known 
as  Wide-Awakes  and  Hickories  were  in  the  main 
seized  by  the  same  patriotic  fervor,  and  thousands 
of  them,  regardless  of  past  political  affiliations, 
fraternized  as  patriots  and  went  into  the  Union 
army,  and  marched  and  fought  side  by  side  till  the 
overthrow  of  the  rebellion  was  accomplished. 

I remember  one  incident  connected  with  the 
political  campaign  preceding  the  outbreak  of  the 
war.  Mr.  Lincoln’s  home  was  in  Springfield,  Ills. , 
and  about  Sept,  i,  i860,  a monster  rally  was  held 
there.  The  Wide-Awake  clubs  for  miles  around 
and  thousands  of  other  people  attended.  It  was 
thought  that  more  than  one  hundred  thousand 
strangers  were  in  Springfield,  to  see  their  favorite 
candidate  and  pay  their  respects,  little  thinking, 
however,  that,  even  if  elected,  he  would  become 
the  most  notable  President  the  country  ever  had, 
and  whose  fame  would  be  world-wide  and  historic 
forever.  But,  not  to  digress  too  much,  we  had  an 
Irishman  in  our  club.  His  name  was  Mike  O’Con- 
ner. He  was  unlike  most  of  his  nationality — he 
was  a radical  and  enthusiastic  Republican,  and  on 
this  account  was  almost  idolized  by  his  comrade* 


OF  THE  WAR. 


15 

of  the  club.  At  his  earnest  solicitation  the  cap- 
tain took  the  company  to  pay  our  respects  to  Mr. 
Lincoln,  who,  in  his  genial  way,  shook  hands  with 
every  member.  When  he  came  to  Mike,  the  lat- 
ter spoke  out  and  said:  “Maester  Lincoln,  I am 

an  Irishman,  and  a strong  Rapublican,  and  it’s 
not  often  ye  see  the  likes  o’  me,  sure  !”  Mr.  Lin- 
coln seemed  much  amused  at  his  honest  demeanor, 
and  held  his  hand  quite  awhile,  and  assured  him 
of  his  hearty  appreciation  that  there  was  one  of 
Erin’s  natives  who  would  give  him  a loyal  support. 
But  poor  Mike,  he  did  not  get  to  vote  for  his  fav- 
orite. He  was  so  earnest  and  active  in  the  num- 
erous rallies  that  the  exertion  and  exposure 
brought  on  typhoid  fever,  and  he  died  just  three 
days  before  the  election,  greatly  mourned  by  all 
his  comrades. 

The  election  being  held,  Mr.  Lincoln  was  duly 
elected.  The  Republicans,  of  course,  were  jubi- 
lant. But  the  South  soon  began  to  show  their 
hostility,  and  before  the  inauguration  took  place 
South  Carolina  and  five  other  states  seceded,  and 
ominous  war  clouds  hovered  over  the  country. 
The  winter  of  i860  and  1861  was  a very  unsettled 
period,  yet  it  was  hard  for  the  North  to  realize 
that  the  South  meant  to  carry  out  the  threats  of  dis- 
union. I remember  the  most  startling  sensation  I 
experienced  was  at  a lyceum,  when  one  of  th* 


1 6 PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 

speakers,  an  ultra-Democrat,  sneeringly  referred 
to  the  Wide-Awakes,  and  wondered  if  they  would 
be  as  keen  to  fight  for  Abe  Lincoln  as  they  were 
to  march  before  the  election.  The  remark  stung 
me  to  the  quick,  but  I said  nothing,  and  was  much 
horrified  at  the  thought  of  war.  This  man,  how- 
ever, went  into  the  Union  army  before  I did,  and, 
as  I learned  since  the  war,  lost  his  life  in  the  bat- 
tle of  Shiloh. 

In  the  autumn  of  1861,  it  having  been  settled 
that  the  “unpleasantness”  would  be  more  than  a 
“breakfast  spell,”  but  a continued  and  desperate 
struggle  that  might  last  several  years — the  Pres- 
ident’s call  for  troops  already  was  up  in  the  hun- 
dreds of  thousands — I felt  impelled  to  enlist.  I 
had  barely  reached  my  eighteenth  year,  and,  not 
acquainting  my  parents  with  my  design,  I enlisted 
in  a military  company,  that  afterwards  became 
Co.  F,  33d  Illinois  Infantry.  My  father,  when 
he  heard  of  it,  was  much  opposed  to  what  I had 
done,  but  said  little  to  me;  he  went  right  away, 
and  before  muster  in  had  my  name  stricken  from 
the  company  roll,  which,  at  that  time,  was  allow- 
able. The  war  raged  for  another  year.  Fort 
Donalson,  Shiloh  and  other  battles  had  been  fought, 
with  varying  results.  All  this  time  I was  restive, 
and  was  so  anxious  for  the  success  of  the  Union 
cause  I longed  for  the  seat  of  war — not  that  I 


OF  THE  WAR. 


1 7 


wanted  to  fight  or  riot  in  the  carnage  of  battle,  for 
I still  had  a dread  of  the  clash  of  arms,  that,  even 
now,  I cannot  reconcile  with  my  great  desire  to  go 
to  war;  but  I thought  it  was  as  much  my  duty  as 
any  one’s  to  try  and  save  the  country.  So,  when 
the  news  came  of  the  sanguinary  and  disappoint- 
ing results  of  McClellan’s  peninsular  campaign, 
coupled  with  the  President’s  call  for  six  hundred 
thousand  more  men,  I urged  my  parents  to  con- 
sent to  my  enlistment,  which  was  reluctantly  given. 
I remember  that  one  of  the  arguments  used  was 
that,  in  event  of  the  State’s  quota  not  being  filled, 
drafting  would  be  resorted  to,  and  that  probably 
drafted  men  would  not  fare  so  well,  and  I or  a 
younger  brother  would  likely  be  compelled  to  go. 
Whether  this  was  the  clincher  that  procured 
parental  consent  I can  hardly  say,  but  on  the 
afternoon  of  Aug.  6,  1862,  a boon  companion  and 
I went  to  the  county  seat,  where  recruiting  was 
actively  going  on,  and  enlisted  for  three  years,  or 
during  the  war;  that  is,  if  the  war  closed  before 
the  three  years  was  up,  the  government  could  dis- 
charge us. 

The  company  was  being  rapidly  filled.  Mr.  J. 
T.  Newman,  who  had  been  an  active  business  man 
and  was  quite  well  respected  in  Jacksonville,  111., 
was  the  principal  man  in  raising  this  company, 
and  of  course  it  was  understood  that  he  would  be 


1 8 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


the  Captain.  He,  however,  was  elected  Major 
when  the  regiment  was  organized,  and  John  A, 
Lightfoot  was  commissioned  the  first  Captain;  F. 
E.  Shafer,  First  Lieutenant;  T.  M.  Guy,  Second 
Lieutenant.  The  company  had  the  full  comple- 
ment of  one  hundred  and  one  men.  Nine  other 
companies  were  raised  in  the  county  and  formed 
the  regiment,  and  before  muster  in  to  the  United 
States  service  and  numbered  it  was  known  as  the 
Morgan  County  regiment.  Being  sworn  into  the 
State  service,  we  were  full-fledged  soldiers,  in  re- 
spect to  obeying  orders  and  leaving  home  and 
civil  pursuits  were  concerned,  and  in  a very  few 
days  we  were  in  camp,  on  the  county  fair  grounds, 
which  was  known  as  Camp  Duncan,  so  named 
after  one  of  the  Governors  of  Illinois,  whose  widow 
and  family  lived  on  a contiguous  lot.  We  were 
soon  made  familiar  with  military  routine,  as  roll 
call,  company,  squad  and  batallion  drill  and  guard 
duty.  A number  of  men  who  had  gone  out  in  the 
first  call  of  three  months  service  re-enlisted. 
They  seemed  to  us  raw  levies  very  expert  in  drill 
and  other  military  matters.  They  were  given 
mostly  the  non-commissioned  offices,  as  Sergeants, 
Corporals,  etc.  These  usually  had  charge  of  the 
daily  drill  exercise,  and  in  a little  time  we  imag- 
ined ourselves  proficient  in  executing  all  the  scien- 
tific features  of  “Hardee’s  Light  Infantry  Tactics.  ” 


OF  THE  WAR. 


19 


We  were  a proud  set  of  boys  when  we  drew  our 
first  uniforms  and  guns  and  equipages.  I remem- 
ber, however,  how  clumsy  I felt  with  knapsack, 
cartridge  box,  haversack  and  canteen  strapped  on, 
with  the  old  Belgian  musket,  the  whole  business 
weighing  from  fifty  to  seventy-five  pounds.  I had 
been  used  to  farm  in  summer  time,  going  in  my 
shirt  sleeves,  or  in  winter  time  swinging  the  ax, 
without  encumbrance.  I felt  almost  as  much 
hampered  as  a young  colt  hitched  to  an  old  stand- 
by horse  and  a farm  wagon  for  the  first  time.  In 
fact,  I did  not  see  how  I could  carry  all  that  tog- 
gery and  make  much  headway  in  breaking  the  back- 
bone of  the  rebellion,  or  any  other  bone,  for  that 
matter.  I was  quite  discouraged,  and  if  I could 
have  found  any  physical  blemish  sufficient  for 
rejection  I believe  I would  have  been  glad  to  have 
gone  back  to  the  farm  and  let  my  patriotism  spend 
itself  in  sympathy  and  good  wishes  for  the  Union 
cause. 


20 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


CHAPTER  II. 

On  the  second  of  September  the  regiment  was 
mustered  into  the  United  States  service  by  a reg- 
ular army  officer,  and  numbered  the  One  Hundred 
and  First  Illinois  Infantry.  Our  company  was 
made  Co.  I,  and  C.  H.  Fox,  a lawyer  of  Jackson- 
ville, was  elected  and  commissioned  Colonel;  W. 
J.  Wyatt,  of  Franklin,  who  had  seen  service  in  the 
Mexican  war,  was  commissioned  Lieut.  Colonel, 
and,  as  before  stated,  J.  T.  Newman  became 
Major.  From  the  2d  of  September  to  October 
6th  we  remained  at  Camp  Duncan,  getting  all  the 
military  instruction  we  could.  The  people  of 
Jacksonville  and  Morgan  County  seemed  very 
much  interested, in  us,  and  every  day  the  camp 
was  thronged  with  visitors.  Our  fathers,  moth- 
ers, brothers,  sisters  and  sweethearts  (for  nearly 
“every  laddie  had  his  lassie”),  and  many  other 
loyal  people  would  come  to  see  how  we  fared  as 
soldiers  and  witness  the  company  and  batallion 
drill.  They  frequently  brought  baskets  laden 
with  the  abundant  provisions  and  delicacies  of  the 
farm.  Sympathizing  mothers  were  lavish  in  these 
kind  attentions  to  their  brave  sons,  who  they 


OF  THE  WAR. 


21 


realized  would  soon  be  far  from  the  paternal  roof 
and  engaged  in  awful  warfare  to  save  the  Union. 

These  were  pleasant  days  to  all,  but  soon  the 
order  came  to  embark  for  the  seat  of  war.  It  was 
one  Monday  morning  when  marching  orders  came. 
The  men  had  nearly  all  received  passes  to  spend 
the  Sabbath  at  their  homes,  and  were  scattered  all 
over  the  county,  but,  as  far  as  known  to  me,  all 
came  in  time  to  catch  the  train.  Friends  and 
relatives  also  came  to  bid  good-bye  and  see  the 
boys  safely  off.  Perhaps  it  will  never  fall  to  my 
lot  to  see  again  such  a melting  scene.  A thousand 
men,  from  nearly  as  many  homes,  departing  on 
the  perilous  enterprise  of  war,  which  had  already 
made  desolate  many  homes.  Of  course  some  of 
these  brave  lads  would  not  return,  but  who  they 
were  none  could  tell.  These  thoughts  flitted 
through  many  minds,  and  all,  perhaps,  partook 
more  or  less  of  the  gloom  fostered  by  them.  As 
mother,  sister  and  lover  embraced  the  object  of 
their  affection  there  would  be  the  misgiving  that 
perhaps  I may  never  see  him  again,  and  our  home, 
too,  will  have  a “vacant  chair,”  Many  wept  pro- 
fusely and  seemed  almost  without  consolation  as 
the  horrors  of  war  were  vividly  depicted  upon 
the  imagination.  At  last  the  locomotive  gave  a 
shrill  whistle  and  the  bell  began  to  ring.  The 
boys  seated  themselves  in  the  cars,  friends  spoke 


22 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


their  last  adieus,  and  we  were  soon  speeding  away 
toward  the  enemy’s  country. 

After  any  great  tension  of  feeling  it  is  natural 
there  should  be  a reaction,  yet  I was  surprised  to 
notice  that  those  who  had  indicated  the  greatest 
emotion  and  wept  the  most  profusely  were  the 
first  to  assume  cheerfulness  and  commence  to 
laugh  and  joke,  as  if  they  were  going  on  a mere 
pleasure  trip  for  a short  time,  instead  of  a three 
years’  tussle  with  “grim-visaged  war;”  while  oth- 
ers who  had  evidenced  no  emotion  began  to  as- 
sume painful  expression  of  countenance,  and  look 
as  dejected  as  though  they  had  lost  every  friend 
they  had.  My  theory  is,  tears  are  a blessed  relief 
to  those  whose  grief  finds  vent  in  them;  they  are 
soonest  consoled,  and  sad  memories  are  easier 
forgotten.  Not  so  with  those  who  cannot  cry; 
their  agonies  are  pent  up,  and  gnaw  upon  their 
feelings,  perhaps  for  days  and  weeks,  before  they 
emerge  from  their  power. 

A night  and  a day  we  rode  away,  and  at  sun- 
down we  reached  our  destination,  Cairo,  at  the 
confluence  of  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi  rivers;  af- 
ter debarking  from  the  train  we  fell  into  line  and 
marched  to  a parade  ground  below  the  city. 
Cairo  had  early  been  occupied  as  a point  of  mili- 
tary importance,  and  the  citizens  were  used  to 
the  coming  and  going  of  troops,  and  did  not  seem 


OF  THE  WAR. 


23 


particularly  impressed  by  the  fact  of  a thousand 
armed  men  moving  through  their  streets,  and 
what  seemed  strange  to  me,  no  man  or  woman, 
or  even  small  boy,  asked  a word  about  us.  Mon- 
itors and  gunboats  were  anchored  in  the  river, 
many  fine  transports  were  at  the  wharves,  and 
many  naval  and  military  officers  and  men  passed 
to  and  fro,  yet  no  one  said  “Howd’ye  do?”  or 
“Where  are  you  from?”  so  that  it  seemed  to  me  a 
cold  reception  which  was  extended  to  us. 

When  we  halted  on  that  well-worn  parade 
ground  we  hardly  knew  what  the  order  would  be, 
but  soon  got  orders  to  stack  arms  by  companies, 
break  ranks  and  cook  our  suppers.  We  had  no 
chance  to  cook  on  the  train,  so  it  took  no  second 
hint  to  go  to  work  and  provide  the  usual  soldiers’ 
repast  of  coffee  and  hard  tack,  with  a slice  of  ba- 
con sandwiched  in  between,  and  soon  all  were 
busy.  My  name  was  called  for  guard  duty,  to  re- 
port right  away,  and  I had  to  leave  the  almost 
prepared  meal  with  my  messmates,  and  satisfy  my 
hunger  from  a few  scraps  that  remained  in  my 
haversack,  and  drink  water  from  the  river,  instead 
of  coffee.  That  night  I was  so  tired  and  sleepy  I 
did  not  see  how  I could  keep  awake  the  two  hours 
I should  be  on  post,  for  we  had  already  learned 
that  death  was  the  penalty  to  a sentinel  found 
sleeping  on  duty,  so  it  was  a matter  of  vital  con- 


24 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


cern  to  me  to  obviate  in  some  way  the  spell  of 
drowsiness  upon  me.  I soon  hit  upon  a happy 
expedient  to  promote  wakefulness.  Cairo  was 
then  terribly  infested  with  rats,  which  were  near- 
ly always  visible  and  running  in  every  direction. 
I conceived  them  to  be  enemies  which  should  be 
put  to  the  sword,  or  bayonet,  rather,  so  I sought 
to  pin  them  to  the  earth  with  that  weapon;  they 
seemed,  however,  quite  expert  in  avoiding  my 
thrusts,  so  that  I had  no  victims,  but  my  point 
was  gained — the  two  hours  glided  rapidly  away, 
and  by  the  next  relief  I was  sufficiently  rested  to 
perform  my  duty  without  getting  drowsy. 

The  next  day  we  occupied  the  barracks  that 
had  been  vacated  by  a regiment  which  went  down 
the  river;  they  were  rude,  but  comfortable  struct- 
ures and  we  were  permitted  to  enjoy  them  until 
November  26th,  when  we,  too,  went  down  into 
Dixie.  Our  chief  employment  was  fatigue  duty 
and  guarding  prisoners;  these  were  a motley- 
looking set,  with  nearly  every  variety  of  garb, 
the  butternut  jeans  and  Confederate  regulation 
gray  prevailing  somewhat,  as  a semblance  of  uni- 
form, but  so  threadbare  as  to  furnish  but  feeble 
protection  from  the  chilly  November  blast.  The 
latest  arrivals  were  from  the  battle  of  Perryville, 
and  some  were  a part  of  the  Fort  Donelson  cap- 
ture. Some  of  them  were  very  talkative,  and  in 


OF  THE  WAR. 


25 


eloquent  style  defended  the  Confederacy.  I never 
found  one  who  would  admit  that  we  should  final]y 
succeed  in  whipping  them,  their  staple  arguments 
being,  that  “Cotton  was  King,”  and  that  we  could 
never  subjugate  a brave  people  like  they  were. 
There  was  no  attempt  made  to  escape,  though 
the  barracks  they  occupied  were  slender  struct- 
ures, and  we  being  still  raw  and  inexperienced 
might  easily  have  been  imposed  upon  and  out- 
witted. It  seems  to  me  they  were  more  intent 
upon  drawing  Uncle  Sam’s  rations,  especially  the 
coffee,  than  projecting  an  escape,  the  result  of 
which  would  be  to  be  thrust  into  battle  again. 
They  had  smelled  some  powder,  and  I judged  that 
if  they  were  fed  well  and  allowed  to  talk  freely 
they  would  esteem  the  Union  prison  a more 
healthy  location  than  to  be  with  Bragg’s  legions 
in  the  battle  front.  They  seemed  to  while  away 
the  time  by  killing  “graybacks,”  of  which  they 
had  a good  supply,  and  whittling  rings  out  of 
muscle  shells,  bone,  wood,  and  other  substances 
of  sufficient  durability  for  the  purpos-e.  The 
weather  a great  deal  of  the  time  was  rainy,  and 
guard  duty  was  very  unpleasant;  many  of  the  boys 
contracted  colds  and  became  quite  sick,  some 
were  sent  to  the  hospital,  some  of  whom  never 
saw  any  active  service  afterwards. 

The  hardier  class  of  men  kept  in  good  cheer, 


26 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


and  the  time  that  they  were  off  duty  was  spent  in 
washing  and  mending  their  clothes,  reading,  writ- 
ing to  friends,  playing  cards,  and  frequently  play- 
ing practical  jokes  upon  each  other.  Sometimes 
a private  soldier  would  forget  his  place  and  crack 
a joke  at  the  expense  of  his  superiors,  the  offi- 
cers; indeed,  the  tendency  to  mirthfulness  was 
such  that  time  and  place  were  ignored,  and  the 
love  of  fun  bore  down  all  restraint.  One  morn- 
ing at  guard  mounting,  which  in  camp  is  always 
conducted  in  regulation  order,  the  column  was 
standing  at  “parade  rest.”  The  Colonel,  in  full 
uniform  and  gay  sash,  mounted  on  his  fine  charg- 
er, which  was  feeling  his  oats  quite  well,  saw  the 
colors  fluttering,  and  got  scared,  and  reared  and 
plunged,  becoming  almost  umanageable;  one  of 
the  wags,  seeing  the  Colonel’s  predicament,  crude- 
ly called  out,  “Pull  the  strings,  Colonel,”  and  all 
the  men,  struck  by  the  ludicrousness  of  the  affair, 
were  convulsed  with  laughter,  which  the  Colonel 
heard  with  deep  chagrin.  He  soon  brought  the 
animal  under  control,  and  riding  up  to  the  Serg- 
eant-Major, asked  who  the  man  was  that  dared  to 
hollow  at  him.  That  officer  respectfully  saluted, 
and  replied  that  he  did  not  know.  “Well,”  said 
the  Colonel,  “you  find  out  and  I’ll  send  him  to 
the  guard-house.”  The  Sergeant-Major  went 
from  the  head  to  the  foot  of  the  column  and  in- 


OF  THE  WAR. 


2 7 


quired  of  every  man,  and  strange  enough,  every 
one  said  they  did  not  know.  When  the  indignant 
Colonel  learned  the  result  of  the  inquiry  he  was 
livid  with  rage,  said  something  about  a pack  of 
liars,  and  rode  away. 

One  of  the  jokers  picked  up  an  old  rusty  bridle 
bit  and  went  to  the  sutler’s  tent  to  buy  cigars. 
Now,  at  that  time  silver  coin  was  nearly  all  out 
of  circulation,  but  a few  stray  pieces  would  turn 
up  now  and  then;  twelve  and  one-half  cents,  in 
western  parlance,  was  called  a bit,  and  some  of 
them  were  still  out,  but  they  were  rare.  When 
the  wag  reached  the  counter  he  asked  if  they 
would  sell  him  a bit’s  worth  of  cigars.  The  oblig- 
ing clerk  said  yes,  and  laid  out  three  which  were 
eagerly  seized  by  the  purchaser,  the  old  rusty  bit 
was  laid  on  the  counter  to  pay  for  them,  and  the 
boy,  with  a loud  guffaw,  speedily  retired  to  his 
quarters. 


28 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES. 


CHAPTER  III. 

When  the  orders  came  for  us  to  leave  Cairo  we 
were  to  travel  by  water  and  go  down  the  Missis- 
sippi— no  one  in  the  ranks  seemed  to  know  or 
care,  so  we  got  away  from  there.  By  io  o’clock 
a.  m.,  November  26th,  all  were  aboard  the  steam- 
er Universe,  and  soon  with  her  precious  freight 
she  was  steaming  down  the  river.  It  was  a beau- 
tiful day  for  the  time  of  year,  and  patriotic  emo- 
tions seemed  to  stir  every  soul,  as  we  felt  we  were 
nearing  the  scene  of  actual  conflict.  A singing 
club,  composed,  I believe,  of  members  of  Company 
G,  collected  on  the  hurricane  deck,  in  front  of  the 
smoke  stacks,  and  sang  patriotic  airs,  some  of 
them  new  to  me.  They  sung  “Rally  ’Round  the 
Flag,  Boys,”  with  unusual  fervor,  and  as  it  was 
the  first  time  I had  heard  that  noble  song  I was 
greatly  enthused  by  it.  Soon  we  were  nearing 
Columbus,  the  late  rebel  stronghold,  on  one  side 
of  the  river,  and  the  Belmont  battlefield  on  the 
other,  every  eye  being  strained  to  catch  a view  of 
those  historic  land-marks,  and,  to  our  surprise, 
the  prow  of  the  boat  headed  to  the  Kentucky 
shore,  and  we  were  soon  engaged  in  the  bustle  of 
debarkation.  There  we  were  to  board  the  carson 


OF  THE  WAR. 


29 


the  Mobile  & Ohio  Railway  for  the  immediate 
front.  At  Cairo  we  had  shipped  our  regimental 
teams  and  ambulance.  Our  company  teamster 
had  taken  sick  and  was  sent  to  Mound  City  Hos- 
pital, and  I was  temporarily  detailed  to  fill  his 
place  till  he  should  return  to  the  regiment.  He 
never  did  return,  and  I never  knew  what  became 
of  him.  However,  I had  double  responsibility 
thrust  on  me,  for  I still  retained  my  gun  and  ac- 
coutrements, and  had  a team  of  two  horses  and  a 
wagon,  and  to  see  to  their  being  loaded  and  un- 
loaded on  steamboat  or  cars,  as  the  case  might  be. 

When  we  came  to  load  on  the  cars  at  Columbus 
the  men  occupied  all  available  space,  inside  and 
outside,  of  the  common  box  cars  that  had  been 
provided,  so  there  was  no  room  for  horses  or 
wagons.  The  wagonmaster  was  hurried  off  as 
quartermaster’s  assistant,  to  meet  emergencies  at 
the  front,  and  a half-dozen  of  us,  with  the  teams, 
were  left,  temporarily,  till  we  could  be  shipped 
forward.  We^expected  to  go  in  a day  or  two,  but 
it  was  two  weeks  before  we  could  secure  transpor- 
tation. Up  to  this  time  I had  been  able  to  keep 
myself  in  respectable  attire,  and  washed  my 
clothes  and  changed  every  week.  When  my  lot 
was  cast  with  a different  set  of  men  things  were 
decidedly  changed,  and  my  later  companions  were 
not  inclined  to  be  as  particular  as  my  own  company 


30  PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 

boys  were.  Then  we  were  quartered  on  an  old 
rebel  camp,  and  actually  occupied  a shanty  they 
had  used.  I began  to  suspect  that  an  invasion 
had  actually  taken  place  upon  my  most  private 
rights,  namely,  the  “pediculus”  entrenching  them- 
selves in  the  nether  garment.  Like  the  girl  with 
her  first  beau,  I was  ashamed  to  speak  of  their 
tender  embraces,  though  I had  reason  to  suspect 
my  comrades  of  a like  experience  and  perhaps 
dating  farther  back  than  mine.  But  I resolved  on 
reconnoitering  the  situation.  Outside  of  the  town 
limits  there  was  a skirt  of  forest  trees,  and  I told 
my  comrades  I believed  there  might  be  found 
some  persimmons,  as  I knew  they  were  indigenous 
to  the  “dark  and  bloody  ground.”  They  laughed 
me  to  scorn.  This  suited  me,  as  I did  not  crave 
their  company  in  my  proposed  search  for  them. 
They  tried  to  scare  me  out  of  my  project  by  say- 
ing the  Johnnies  would  get  me,  for  we  were  in 
their  country  now.  Nothing  daunted,  however,  I 
went  to  the  woods,  being  careful  not  to  go  beyond 
the  picket  line,  and,  sure  enough,  I found  per- 
simmons, plenty  of  them,  and  enjoyed  eating  them 
very  much.  I took  a good  supply  to  camp,  and 
ignoring  their  raillery  in  the  morning,  I gave  the 
boys  what  I brought  in.  1 did  not  reveal  to  them 
the  discovery  that  affected  me  the  most — that 
when  sufficiently  obscured  from  view,  I slipped 


OF  THE  WAR. 


31 


outside  my  shirt,  and  proceeded  to  interview  my 
nearest  neighbors  and  call  a halt  to  their  preten- 
sions. I judge  my  emotions  were  slightly  differ- 
ent from  Balboa,  when  he  discovered  the  Pacific 
Ocean  from  a mountain  peak  in  Panama;  for  I was 
not  at  all  elated  by  my  discovery,  and  murder- 
ously exterminated  the  invaders  of  my  personal 
estate.  After  I had  vanquished  them  I returned 
to  camp,  no  one  suspecting  the  chief  object  of  my 
morning  walk. 

The  officer  who  had  charge  of  railway  transpor- 
tation came  the  morning  of  Dec.  10th,  and  told  us 
he  could  send  us  forward  that  day.  There  was 
some  danger  of  the  rebels  raiding  the  road,  but  we 
would  have  to  take  the  risk.  Several  cars  of 
horses  and  a lot  of  contrabands  were  to  go.  The 
horses  would  of  course  have  to  be  put  inside  the 
cars,  as  the  rolling  stock  was  limited.  The  con- 
trabands and  ourselves  would  have  to  ride  on  the 
outside.  I did  not  take  kindly  to  that  method  of 
travel,  as  part  of  the  trip  would  have  to  be  taken 
in  the  night  and  I feared  for  my  personal  safety, 
but  at  Columbus  the  wagonmaster  gave  me  charge 
of  the  ambulance,  a covered  vehicle,  with  springs, 
to  carry  the  sick  and  wounded  soldiers.  It  was 
loaded  on  a flat  and  made  secure,  so  at  night  one 
of  the  boys  and  I slept  in  it.  At  Grand  Junction 
there  was  an  alarm  raised  of  rebels  threatening  the 


32 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


road,  so  we  were  detained  for  the  night.  The 
troops  there  were  kept  under  arms  all  night,  in 
case  of  an  attack.  A flat  car  had  been  barricaded 
and  two  cannon  mounted  on  it.  The  artillerymen 
were  old  veterans  and  seemed  to  enjoy  the  pros- 
pect for  a fight,  so  they  could  try  their  guns  from 
their  fort  on  wheels,  as  they  called  it.  It  was  a 
bitter  cold  night.  My  chum  and  I were  compelled 
to  leave  our  bed  in  the  ambulance  and  go  to  a 
large,  blazing  fire  near  by,  that  the  battery  boys 
kept  feeding  with  good,  fine  lumber,  as  there  were 
thousands  of  feet  stacked  up  in  a lumber  yard  close 
by.  I enjoyed  the  warmth  of  the  fire,  but  my  na- 
ture revolted  at  the  wasteful  destruction  of  such 
valuable  lumber.  The  battery  boys  were  very 
kind  to  us.  Our  rations  were  rather  scant,  and 
they  gave  us  a supply  of  hard  bread,  of  which  they 
seemed  to  have  no  lack.  We  boiled  a kettle  of 
coffee,  and  were  told  to  make  ourselves  welcome 
to  their  fire  and  not  freeze  to  death  on  the  cars. 
We  were  pleased  to  share  their  kind  hospitality; 
but  some  colored  men  who  had  come  in  to  escape 
the  toils  of  bondage  did  not  fare  so  well.  I never 
could  understand  the  antipathy  of  some  white 
men  towards  the  colored  race;  their  detestation  of 
them,  on  account  of  color,  and  their  delight  in 
torturing  them.  Our  hosts  were  men  of  this  type. 
They  were  lavish  in  their  kindness  to  us,  but  cruel 


OF  THE  WAR. 


33 


to  the  unfortunate  men  of  color.  These  poor  run- 
aways begged  to  stop  and  warm  at  the  roaring 
fire.  They  were  told  rudely  they  might  warm 
awhile,  and  soon  depart,  for  they  did  not  want 
them  there.  The  poor  men  sank  down  by  the  fire, 
and,  seeming  in  a very  exhausted  state,  were  soon 
snoring,  fast  asleep.  Soon  one  of  the  battery 
men,  annoyed  by  the  loud  snoring,  said:  “Look 

at  them  niggers,  gone  fast  asleep!  They  said 
they’d  go  directly,  and  they’ve  taken  up  quarters 
for  the  night.  Come,  boys,  let’s  cook  them!” 
and,  to  my  great  horror,  proceeded  to  drag  the 
negroes  through  the  blazing  fire.  I could  hardly 
reconcile  their  cruelty  to  them  to  the  great  kind- 
ness they  had  shown  us.  Can  the  casuist  explain 
how  such  a streak  of  the  milk  of  human  kindness 
and  such  a display  of  ferocious  cruelty  unite  in 
one  breast?  Thus  I was  touched  on  two  sides  of 
my  nature,  but  was  powerless  to  obviate  the 
cruelty  shown  the  colored  men  because  we  had 
been  the  recipients  of  great  favors  at  the  hands  of 
the  offenders,  and  all  parties  were  entire  strangers 
to  us.  Truly  the  phenomena  of  human  nature  is 
the  greatest  mystery  of  the  universe. 

The  next  morning  the  locomotive  hooked  onto 
our  train,  and  after  many  delays  at  the  different 
stations  we  finally  reached  Holly  Springs,  Miss. 
The  regiment  had  been  assigned  to  a brigade  and 


34 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES. 


division,  and  for  a few  days  were  at  the  front  in 
Grant’s  first  movement  on  Vicksburg.  For  some 
reason  they  were  detached  and  sent  back  to  Holly 
Springs,  to  do  provost  and  guard  duty  there, 
where  we  found  them.  Though  not  all  in  town, 
several  companies  occupied  block  houses  on  the 
railroad,  north  to  near  Cold  Water  Station. 
Company  G was  sent  back  to  the  city  soon  after  we 
came  there.  The  measles  broke  out,  and  most  of 
the  boys  who  had  not  had  them  were  down  sick. 
I was  in  charge  of  a regimental  ambulance,  and 
took  several  loads  of  sick  to  the  hospital.  Some 
of  them  never  recovered,  and  were  buried  without 
coffins  in  that  far-off  Southland.  Our  company 
lost  a man  by  the  name  of  Henry  Fresher.  He 
was  an  awkward  mortal.  No  music  whatever  in 
him.  He  could  not  keep  the  step  in  drill,  and  the 
officers  vainly  tried  to  have  him  overcome  this 
defect,  so  he  became  the  butt  of  many  a joke  by 
his  waggish  comrades.  He  was  no  doubt  as  pa- 
triotic as  any  of  us,  and  honest  in  the  perform- 
ance of  his  duty,  and  deplored  his  misfortune,  but 
of  course  he  could  not  help  it.  He  felt  keenly  the 
disparaging  remarks  made  about  him,  yet  I never 
heard  him  complain.  When  we  wrapped  him  in 
his  blanket  and  lowered  him  in  the  cold  grave, 
without  ceremony,  save  the  usual  military  salute, 
several  of  the  boys  broke  down  entirely,  and  tears 


OF  THE  WAR. 


35 


chased  down  their  cheeks  freely.  I heard  one  of 
them  say:  “Well,  we  were  too  hard  on  Fresher, 

and  I’ll  never  make  fun  of  any  man  again  about 
what  he  cannot  help,”  his  conscience  perhaps 
troubling  him  about  it. 

Holly  Springs  is  in  the  midst  of  the  cotton- 
growing region,  and  speculators,  despite  the 
orders  of  Gen.  Grant,  were  buying  and  collecting 
all  they  could.  I rather  suspect  some  of  the  army 
officers  were  also  involved;  anyway,  great  quanti- 
ties had  accumulated,  and  it  was  being  brought  in 
more  or  less  every  day.  The  country  was  full  of 
forage  and  provisions  of  every  kind,  and  we  were 
faring  too  sumptuously  for  it  to  continue.  As  far 
as  I was  concerned,  I had  a feeling  of  security, 
similar  to  that  I enjoyed  before  leaving  my  Illinois 
home,  when  suddenly,  at  early  dawn,  on  the  20th 
of  December,  1862,  we  were  startled  by  the  noted 
rebel  yell  and  the  rapid  discharge  of  hundreds  of 
firearms  near  the  depot,  perhaps  three-quarters  of 
a mile  from  our  corral.  We  were  quartered  in 
part  of  a dwelling  house,  by  permission  of  the 
residents,  they  thinking  we  would  protect  them 
from  the  depredations  of  our  men  who  might  be 
disposed  to  foraging.  I was  acting  as  cook  that 
morning,  and  had  my  sleeves  rolled  up  and  hands 
in  dough,  making  biscuit.  I could  scarcely  think 
we  were  attacked,  and,  hearing  some  confusion  in 


36 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


the  street,  I just  stepped  out  of  doors,  when  be- 
hold! the  whole  street  was  full  of  mounted  rebels, 
and  seemingly  all  over  the  town,  and  not  an  armed 
force  of  ours  visible  anywhere.  I had  gone  too 
far  to  retreat;  in  fact,  if  I had  dodged  back  into 
the  house  it  would  not  have  availed  anything,  for 
we  were  securely  bagged.  We  each  of  us  retained 
our  muskets,  but,  because  we  were  teamsters,  no 
cartridges  had  been  issued  to  us.  We  could 
neither  fight  nor  run.  As  soon  as  they  caught  a 
glimpse  of  me,  several  shots  were  fired,  but,  prov- 
identially, I was  unharmed.  An  officer,  seeing  I 
was  completely  at  their  mercy,  prevented  any 
more  firing  at  me,  and  I became  a prisoner  of  war. 
As  soon  as  the  true  state  of  affairs  was  known, 
they  let  me  return  into  the  house  to  secure  my 
overcoat  and  knapsack,  a guard  going  with  me. 
He  reported  seeing  guns  in  one  corner  of  the 
room,  with  the  cartridge  boxes.  Some  of  the 
rebels  went  in  and  brought  them  out,  breaking 
them  to  pieces,  but,  not  finding  any  cartridges, 
they  asked  for  them.  I told  them  that  we,  being 
in  charge  of  the  teams,  never  had  any,  at  which 
they  laughed  immoderately,  and  started  us  double- 
quick  to  the  depot,  which  was  their  temporary 
headquarters.  Here  we  found  the  commander  of 
the  post,  Col.  Murphy;  Col.  Fox,  of  our  regiment, 
and  four  companies  of  the  IOlst  all  prisoners, 


37 


OF  THE  WAR. 

with  some  of  the  2d  Illinois  Cavalry  and  26th  Illi- 
nois Infantry.  In  an  hour  or  two  Company  I, 
which  had  fought  them  for  a while,  but  was  over- 
powered with  great  numbers,  was  also  brought  in. 
This  was  a very  disgraceful  surrender  on  the  part 
of  Col.  Murphy,  who,  if  not  untrue  to  the  cause, 
was  too  much  of  an  imbecile  to  command  troops 
in  time  of  action,  Gen.  Grant,  in  his  Memoirs, 
fully  exonerates  all  the  men,  but  blames  Murphy 
for  all  the  disaster,  and  had  him  cashiered  from 
the  service.  The  men  afterwards  redeemed  them- 
selves in  numerous  skirmishes  and  battles  in  which 
they  were  engaged.  Our  captors  were  some  of 
them  disposed  to  be  harsh  in  their  treatment  of 
us,  part  of  them  taking  the  personal  effects  of  a 
portion  of  their  captives.  They  had  an  ardent 
desire  to  secure  our  overcoats,  as  they  were  almost 
entirely  new,  many  of  them  not  having  any,  and 
it  was  easy  to  dye  them  and  change  them  from  the 
sky-blue  to  any  color  they  desired.  One  awk- 
ward looking  man,  with  revolver  pointed  at  me, 
demanded  I should  take  off  my  overcoat.  I looked 
him  steadily  in  the  eye,  and  I judged  he  was  not 
mean  enough  to  shoot  me  if  I resisted.  I felt  sure 
he  wilted  under  my  gaze,  so  I remarked  I could 
not  spare  my  coat.  I did  not  know  what  they 
would  do  with  us  and  where  we  should  go.  It 
was  winter  time,  and  if  I had  to  die  I believed  I 


38 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


would  as  soon  be  shot  as  to  perish  with  cold.  I 
was  pleased  to  see  him  put  up  his  pistol  and  ride 
away.  Later  in  the  day  they  found  our  quarter- 
master’s stores.  They  secured  clothing  of  every 
kind,  more  than  they  could  carry  on  their  horses, 
and  some  of  them  actually  divided  their  spoils 
with  the  prisoners.  I secured  a pair  of  shoes  and 
socks,  which  I was  sadly  in  need  of,  and,  under 
the  circumstances,  felt  somewhat  grateful. 

It  was  impossible  to  get  us  away  to  their  lines, 
so  we  were  paroled.  It  took  about  all  day  to  go 
through  this  process,  and  a little  before  nightfall 
they  left  us  where  they  found  us,  but  in  great  hu- 
miliation at  what  had  occurred.  That  night  was 
a scene  of  anarchy  and  destruction.  The  Rebels 
had  fired  the  cotton  and  all  buildings  in  which  was 
kept  government  stores,  and  the  town  was  burn- 
ing up.  No  one  seemed  to  care  much,  soldiers, 
citizens  and  negroes,  all  seemed  bent  on  securing 
what  plunder  they  could.  Stores  and  dwellings 
not  burning  were  searched;  some  looking  for 
money,  some  for  something  to  drink,  and  some  for 
whatever  they  could  find  that  could  be  carried  off 
and  be  of  some  use.  Some  of  our  men,  in  their 
mad  thirst  for  drink,  went  through  a drug  store, 
and  in  spite  of  the  entreaties  of  the  more  sober 
minded,  insisted  on  tasting  everything  in  bottles, 
and  two  or  three  were  poisoned.  John  Almon 


OF  THE  WAR. 


39 


died  a most  horrible  death,  suffering  the  most  ex- 
cruciating agony  before  he  passed  away.  Several 
came  pretty  near  the  same  fate,  and  one,  S.  C. 
Groves,  became  entirely  insane  and  was  lost.  It 
was  never  known  what  became  of  him,  but  it  is 
thought  that  some  of  the  Rebel  citizens  put  him 
out  of  the  way  for  fear  of  his  insanity.  Surely, 
that  night  was  a terror.  The  loss  of  private  prop- 
erty was  so  great  that  it  was  no  benefit  to  the  citi- 
zens of  Holly  Springs,  altho’  most  of  them  were 
jubilant  because  the  Yankees  had  been  captured. 
The  surrender  included  about  half  the  regiment, 
only,  companies  A,  D,  G,  H and  K,  with  their  of- 
ficers escaped  by  falling  back  to  Coldwater  and 
formed  a junction  with  the  forces  there,  repelled 
the  assault  on  that  place.  Most  of  these  men  saw 
hard  service  on  what'was  called  the  mosquito  fleet, 
and  ran  the  blockade  at  Vicksburg  and  were 
granted  a thirty  day  furlough  as  a reward  for  that 
service.  The  field  officers  were  all  taken,  which 
led  many  to  believe  that  the  entire  regiment  had 
been  captured,  so  that  we  were  often  twitted  by 
the  veterans  as  being  green,  and  as  they  thought, 
too  easily  taken  in.  But  as  Gen.  Grant  attaches 
all  blame  and  responsibility  to  Col.  Murphy,  of  the 
8th  Wisconsin,  the  regiment  that  carried  “Old 
Abe,”  the  eagle,  through  the  war,  it  is  an  injus- 
tice to  the  ioist  Illinois  to  charge  them  with  cow- 


40 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


ardice  or  inefficiency  in  the  matter.  It  was  not 
till  nearly  noon  of  the  following  day  that  the  ad- 
vance guard  of  Grant’s  army  reached  Holly  Springs 
and  took  in  the  deplorable  situation.  This  suc- 
cessful raid  of  the  Rebels  compelled  the  falling 
back  of  the  entire  army  to  Memphis,  and  prevent- 
ed Grant’s  co-opperation  with  Sherman  on  the  con- 
templated assault  on  Vicksburg.  Sherman  moved 
without  knowing  what  had  befallen  Grant’s  com- 
munication or  his  retreat,  and  was  badly  repulsed 
at  Chickasaw,  near  Vicksburg,  and  was  compelled 
to  retire.  It  was  a sad  string  of  disastrous  results, 
brought  about  by  the  cowardice  or  inefficiency  of 
the  post  commander  of  Holly  Springs. 


9 


OF  THE  WAR. 


41 


CHAPTER  IV, 

In  a few  days  we  took  up  our  line  of  march  to 
Memphis,  which  was  about  forty-five  miles  north- 
west. Having  lost  our  supplies  at  Holly  Springs 
we  received  orders  to  forage  liberally  off  the  coun- 
try, which  was  rich  in  all  kinds  of  provisions,  so 
that  we  lived  on  the  fat  of  the  land.  My  mess  had 
four  men  in  it.  One  night  we  reached  camp  load- 
ed down  with  sweet  potatoes,  bacon,  corn  meal, 
sugar  and  a large  fat  goose.  Of  course  our  meals 
were  prepared  with  Jeffersonian  simplicity  to  suit 
the  occasion  of  haste  and  lack  of  cooking  appar- 
atus, with  limited  experience  in  culinary  matters. 
The  potatoes  were  roasted  in  the  ashes,  as  was 
also  the  goose,  that  was  crudely  preserved  by 
taking  out  the  entrails  and  cutting  off  the  head  and 
feet,  covering  it  with  ashes  and  hot  coals  the 
feathers  burned  to  a crisp,  and  when  it  was 
thought  to  be  done  it  was  taken  out  and  the  crisp 
formation  peeled  off  slick  as  an  onion,  and  it  was 
fairly  well  cooked,  and  furnished  an  enjoyable 
meal.  The  next  afternoon  we  reached  Memphis, 
but  remained  only  a few  days.  Here  a practical 
joke  was  played  on  one  of  our  men.  He  was  a 
man  of  large  physical  proportions  and  vigorous 


42 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


constitution,  and  withal  a tremendous  appetite; 
so  much  so  that  no  one  could  afford  to  mess  with 
him  and  hold  their  share  of  rations;  so  he  usually 
drew  his  separately,  and  cooked  and  ate  alone. 
One  day  he  prepared  a mess  of  beans.  With  in- 
defatigable labor  he  carried  wood  from  a drift  on 
a sand  bar  more  than  a half  a mile  away,  fuel  not 
being  supplied  as  we  were  soon  to  leave.  He 
early  put  on  a medium  sized  camp  kettle,  and  it 
was  nearly  full  and  well  cooked  when  he  tooki.it 
off  the  fire  and  set  it  by  his  tent  door,  covering  it 
with  a tin  plate,  and  went  in.  One  of  the  boys 
who  had  been  watching  him  seized  the  kettle  and 
took  it  into  an  adjoining  tent  and  quickly  poured 
the  beans  into  a couple  of  mess  pans.  He  then 
set  the  kettle  back  where  he  found  it,  covering  it 
with  the  plate  as  it  was.  Sandy,  as  he  was  called, 
passed  in  and  out  two  or  three  times,  yet  had  not 
missed  the  beans,  while  the  boys  in  the  other  tent 
had  time  to  stow  them  all  away  in  their  hungry 
stomachs.  Finally  he  concluded  to  eat  his  din- 
ner, and  uncovered  the  kettle,  when,  to  his  sur- 
prise, they  had  all  disappeared.  Of  course  the 
guilty  parties  were  ready  to  denounce  the  thief, 
and  surmise  probabilities.  When  the  actual  thief 
declared  he  had  seen  two  suspicious  looking 
negroes  slipping  through  the  camp,  Sandy  caught 
on  right  away  and  cursed  the  whole  fraternity  of 


OF  THE  WAR. 


43 


Contrabands,  and  old  Abe  Lincoln  for  setting  them 
free,  while  the  bad  boys  chuckled  in  their  sleeves. 
Sandy,  however,  was  not  going  to  do  without  his 
meal,  so  he  made  another  weary  trip  to  the  drift- 
wood, put  on  another  kettle  of  beans,  and  by  four 
o’clock  p.  m.  partook  of  a nourishing  repast. 

On  the  1st  of  January,  all  the  men  who  could 
satisfy  the  authorities  that  they  were  actually 
paroled,  were  ordered  to  Benton  Barracks,  St. 
Louis.  The  boat  we  were  on  had  sustained  an  in- 
jury, and  could  make  but  poor  headway  up  stream; 
sometimes  the  current  was  so  strong  she  was 
turned  round  by  the  force  of  it;  twice  we  were 
grounded  on  sand  bars,  and  the  second  time  we 
were  put  in  another  boat  that  came  along  that 
made  better  time,  and  succeeded  in  getting  us  to 
Cairo,  where  we  were  put  on  shore  and  awaited 
the  arrival  of  the  boat  that  was  chartered  to  take 
us  to  St.  Louis.  Next  day  she  came  in  and  we 
were  glad  to  get  aboard  again  as  it  was  not  very 
comfortable  camping  out  that  season  of  the  year. 
The  ninth  day  after  leaving  Memphis  we  reached 
our  destination.  I had  never  been  in  St.  Louis 
before,  nor  seen  Barracks  on  such  an  extensive 
scale,  and  was  much  impressed  by  what  I saw; 
some  of  the  boys  took  special  delight  in  reading 
the  signs  out  loud  as  we  passed  through  the  busi- 
ness part  of  the  city.  It  must  have  sounded  very 


44 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


ludicrous  to  the  citizens  to  hear  more  than  a dozen 
boys  read  the  restaurant  signs,  hot  coffee,  pies  and 
cakes,  cheese  and  crackers,  and  pickled  pigs  feet, 
etc-,  etc.,  over,  and  over  again,  till  it  became  the 
most  stupid  of  bores  to  the  more  discreet  and  order- 
ly men  of  the  Battalion. 

We  were  assigned  very  comfortable  quarters, 
rations  were  abundant  and  nothing  to  do.  The 
commander  of  the  post,  I think,  expected  us  to  do 
fatigue  duty,  and  stand  guard  with  a short  club, 
and  obey  other  orders  which  we  construed  to  be  a 
violation  of  the  parole,  which  was  explicit  in  stat- 
ing that  we  were  not  to  do  any  military  duty 
whatever  until  regularly  exchangad.  It  was  right 
for  the  government  to  furnish  barracks,  rations 
and  transportation  for  us,  but  not  exact  duty  of 
a military  character,  our  conscientious  scruples 
were  respected,  and  we  learned,  somehow,  if  we 
took  a French  furlough  to  our  homes  we  would  not 
be  regarded  as  deserters,  so  nearly  all  left  for  their 
homes.  It  was  about  a hundred  miles  north  to 
Morgan  county,  Illinois,  and  about  the  first  of 
February  I was  back  in  the  land  of  peace  and 
plenty,  not  very  proud  of  my  military  record  up 
to  this  date.  I think  perhaps  our  friends  at  home 
were  nearly  as  much  humiliated  as  ourselves.  I 
remember  calling  to  mind  the  old  couplet,  “The 
king  of  France,  with  forty  thousand  men,  marched 


OF  THE  WAR. 


45 


up  a hill,  and  then  marched  back  again.”  Our 
short,  humiliating  military  experience  suggested 
the  same  innocuous  outcome.  We  were  careful 
to  be  at  the  barracks  when  it  was  time  to  muster 
for  pay,  which  was  every  two  months.  The  days 
of  our  pleasant  captivity  continued  about  six 
months  when  an  exchange  of  prisoners  was  ef- 
fected. It  afforded  a good  opportunity  for  desertion 
to  those  who  had  lost  heart  in  the  cause  or  were 
tired  of  the  service,  but  it  is  creditable  to  state 
that  not  more  than  a dozen  failed  to  return  when 
notified  by  the  government  of  exchange.  About 
the  middle  of  June  we  were  ready  to  march  to  the 
front,  and  again  we  were  floating  on  the  bosom  of 
the  “Father  of  Waters,”  bound  for  the  enemy’s 
country.  We  thought  we  should  go  directly  to 
Vicksburg,  which,  at  this  time  was  vigorously  be- 
sieged by  Grant’s  army,  but  we  were  landed  at  New 
Madrid,  Mo.  I remembered  reading  in  my  school- 
boy days,  of  a destructive  earthquake  there  in  i8ii„ 
so  the  place  was  historic  to  me  from  this,  and  the 
fact  of  Gen.  Pope’s  brilliant  operations  here  the 
year  before.  Here  we  found  the  23d  Missouri  In- 
fantry and  a batallion  of  the  4th  Missouri  Cavalry, 
with  which  we  were  brigaded  and,  I think,  formed 
a part  of  the  16th  army  corps,  but  we  never  saw  the 
rest  of  that  command  till  Sherman  began  the  At- 
lanta campaign,  nearly  a year  later,  then  we  had 


46 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


become  a part  of  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland. 

After  the  surrender  of  Vicksburg  we  were  sent 
up  the  river  to  Columbus,  and  for  two  or  three 
weeks  guarded  prisoners  there.  These  were  a des- 
perate set  of  men,  and  gave  us  much  trouble.  A 
rebel  force  was  supposed  to  be  hovering  near,  and 
nearly  every  night  there  was  an  alarm  given  and 
the  long  roll  beat,  and  we  would  frequently  be  un- 
der arms  all  night.  The  frequency  of  these  made 
it  tiresome,  yet  we  cheerfully  put  up  with  it,  as  a 
matter  of  discipline,  for  none  of  us  wanted  a repe- 
tition of  the  Holly  Springs  experience.  We  finally 
were  ordered  to  advance  into  the  interior  and 
scatter  the  enemy  if  any  should  be  found.  We 
compassed  a good  deal  of  territory,  marched  some 
hundreds  of  miles,  visited  several  towns  in  Ken- 
tucky and  Tennessee,  but  we  never  saw  any  armed 
rebels,  though  we  deployed  several  times. 

Near  the  town  of  Mayfield  was  a large  tobacco 
factory,  and  much  of  the  weed  was  there  in  store, 
and  no  doubt  a good  deal  of  it  found  its  way  to 
the  rebel  army.  As  we  were  two  or  three  days 
in  this  neighborhood,  some  of  the  tobacco  mys- 
teriously disappeared.  The  owner  made  com- 
plaint to  the  brigade  commander  that  his  men  had 
taken  it  and  he  wanted  satisfaction.  He  was  told 
that  a search  would  be  made,  and  if  tobacco  was 
found  in  the  camp  it  should  be  restored  and  the 


OF  THE  WAR. 


47 


guilty  parties  punished.  To  our  surprise  a dress 
parade  was  called  at  4 p.  m.  Now,  we  had  not 
had  a dress  parade  for  so  long  we  did  not  know 
what  it  meant,  but  when  the  adjutant  read  orders 
he  announced  that  a search  for  tobacco  would  be 
instituted  next  morning,  and  in  whose  tent  it  was 
found  they  would  be  held  guilty  of  theft  and  sum- 
marily dealt  with.  Some  of  the  boys  said  they 
saw  the  old  colonel  “wink  the  other  eye.”  Of 
course,  while  the  search  was  very  thorough,  there 
wras  not  a plug  to  be  found.  Shortly  after  noon 
the  old  gentleman  came  to  see  how  matters  stood. 
The  colonel  pretended  to  be  greatly  enraged  that 
his  brave  men  should  be  charged  with  such  a 
crime,  as  he  had  fully  attested  their  innocence 
and  told  the  old  man  if  he  had  lost  any  tobacco 
his  own  dirty  niggers  had  stolen  it.  “You  now 
get  away  from  here  quick  or  I’ll  put  you  under  ar- 
rest,” and  the  old  man  retired,  very  much  crest- 
fallen. 

We  had  in  our  mess  a man  who  wrent  by  the 
name  of  Bob  who  had  an  inordinate  taste  for 
sweet  things.  He  never  could  get  enough  sugar. 
The  army  ration  was  entirely  inadequate  for  his 
need,  hence  he  was  begging,  buying  or  stealing 
it  almost  continually.  In  one  of  our  camping 
places  was  found  a variety  of  sand,  a good  fac 
simile  of  the  sugar  of  those  times.  Jule,  another 


48 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


messmate,  brought  a tin  cup  full  of  it  and  placed 
it  on  our  hu.mble  board  at  dinner,  all  being  in  the 
secret  except  Bob,  for  whom  it  was  designed. 
He  poured  out  his  coffee,  and,  with  a large  table 
spoon,  he  made  a dive  into  the  supposed  sugar. 
One  heaping  spoonful  was  energetically  stirred 
in,  when  he  tasted,  but  it  was  not  sweet.  The 
second  and  third  spoon,  fuller  than  before,  found 
their  way  into  the  smoking  beverage,  when, 
thinking  it  very  strange  it  did  not  sweeten,  he 
took  a pinch,  in  thumb  and  finger,  and  inserted  it 
in  his  opening  maw,  when  he  began  to  spit  and 
sputter,  to  eject  it  from  his  mouth.  Then  Jule, 
in  great  indignation,  remarked:  “Bob,  you  great 

hog,  I brought  that  sand  up  to  scour  my  gun,  and 
you  have  nearly  wasted  it  all  trying  to  sweeten 
your  coffee  with  it.”  Bob  innocently  remarked 
he  was  very  sorry;  he  thought  it  was  sugar,  when 
all  the  boys  just  roared  with  laughter. 

About  the  middle  of  August  we  went  into  camp 
at  Union  City,  Term.,  a small  village,  but  a good 
farming  country  round  about.  The  weather  was 
intensely  hot,  and  it  seemed  unhealthy  as  many 
were  taken  with  dysentery  and  diarrhoea,  some 
cases  becoming  chronic,  and  compelling  some  to 
go  to  the  hospital.  I was  taken  down  and  repor- 
ted to  the  regimental  surgeon,  who  gave  me  some 
medicine  and  excused  me  from  duty.  About  a 


OF  THE  WAR. 


49 


week  I was  unable  to  do  anything,  but,  recovering 
sufficiently,  I returned  to  duty.  This  was  the  only 
time  I ever  received  a prescription  from  a surgeon 
during  my  service,  tho’  many  times  feeling  quite 
unwell,  and  never  fully  recovering  from  that  at- 
tack, and  have  had  frequent  and  painful  recurrence 
of  the  disease  ever  since.  In  the  last  half  of  Sep- 
tember a raiding  expedition  was  sent  to  move  in  a 
south-east  direction,  to  move  light  and  to  forage 
off  the  country.  It  was  a region  much  infested 
with  guerillas,  and  the  people  intensely  disloyal. 
We  were  enable  to  discover  any  armed  force,  but 
picked  up  a few  Confederates  that  were  on  furlough 
or  deserters.  As  we  were  an  infantry  regiment, 
we  could  not  keep  pace  with  the  cavalry  that 
formed  a part  of  the  command,  so  the  commander 
ordered  us  to  seize  horses  and  mount  ourselves, 
for  the  country  was  quite  well  supplied  with  them. 
I think  in  less  than  two  days  every  man  was 
mounted,  either  on  a horse  or  a mule,  and  we 
moved  very  rapidly  and  scoured  the  country  in 
every  direction.  The  plsntations,  many  of  them, 
were  large,  with  good  orchards  and  plenty  of 
stock  and  provisions,  so  that  we  were  in  no  danger 
of  starving.  Indeed,  we  became  more  and  more 
emboldened  to  live  off  the  enemy’s  country,  and 
compelled  them  to  furnish  abundant  support, 
which  they  did  grudgingly.  Our  method,  when 


5° 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


near  meal-time,  would  be  to  separate  by  com- 
panies and  each  go  to  a plantation  and  demand 
entertainment  for  thirty  or  forty  men,  as  the  case 
might  be.  Consternation  was  frequently  depicted 
on  the  countenances  of  our  hosts,  but  for  fear  we 
might  levy  even  a heavier  tribute  than  that,  they 
acquiesced  with  the  best  grace  possible.  One 
evening  we  came  to  a large  plantation  with  a 
double  log  house  and  customary  veranda  in  front, 
and  ■were  waiting  the  preparation  of  the  meal  by 
the  colored  servants,  two  daughters  of  our  host 
directing  the  same.  The  old  gentleman  thought, 
by  artifice,  to  rid  himself  of  his  unwelcome  com- 
pany. He  stepped  up  to  the  lieutenant  in  com- 
mand and  said:  “Capting,  I am  ’fraid  youans  is 

running  a great  risk  stopping  here  so  long.  This 
mornin’  about  five  hundred  of  our  men  went  past 
heah,  and  said  likely  they’d  be  back  agin  night. 
As  there  isn’t  more  ’an  thirty  o’  youans,  they’d  be 
sure  to  take  youans  in.”  The  lieutenant  looked 
serious  and  said:  “Is  that  so?”  “Yes,”  said  the 
old  man,  “I’m  looking  for  them  every  minute.” 
Our  commander  was  a native  of  Prussia,  but  spoke 
English  fluently,  and  was  not  to  be  bluffed  so 
easily.  He  took  a musket  and  began  to  punch 
the  chinking  out  between  the  logs  of  the  house. 
The  old  man  immediately  asked  why  he  did  so. 
“Oh,”  said  the  lieutenant,  “if  those  friends  of 


OF  THE  WAR. 


Si 

yours  come  we  want  to  prepare  to  meet  them.” 
“Good  God,  Capting,  youans  wouldn’t  fight  right 
here  in  the  house,  would  ye?”  “Why,  yes,  this 
is  the  place,  and  if  there  are  five  hundred  of  your 
men,  you  see,  shooting  between  the  logs,  we 
could  soon  kill  them  all,  and  they  could  not  touch 
one  of  us  in  here.  Of  course,  this  is  the  very 
place  to  fight  them.”  The  old  man  came  to  a full 
stop  and  cut  his  quid  very  fine,  and  finally  drawled 
out:  “Well,  Capting,  it’s  a mistake  about  the 

Confederates  bein’  any  whar’s  ’bout  heah.  I 
haven’t  seen  any  for  more  ’an  a month.”  The 
boys  broke  out  in  a loud  laugh,  and  the  lieutenant 
ceased  from  his  hostile  demonstrations  and  quietly 
sat  down  and  waited  until  the  meal  was  ready. 
The  conversation,  on  the  part  of  the  old  gentle- 
man, lagged  after  this,  and  pretty  soon  the  meal 
was  dispatched  and  we  rode  rapidly  away,  leaving 
our  hosts  to  congratulate  themselves  on  the  great 
honor  of  entertaining  a squad  of  hated  Yankees. 
We  picked  up  a great  many  horses  and  mules, 
and  took  off  the  country  the  means  of  our  sub- 
sistence, but  did  not  destroy  anything  we  did  not 
want,  and  left  them  in  peaceful  possession  of  their 
goods.  We  found  some  peach  brandy  and  apple 
jack,  the  favorite  drinks  of  the  country,  which 
they  were  loath  to  part  with.  We  were  usually 
satisfied  with  small  quantities  of  this,  and  always 
left  them  the  “lion’s  share”  of  that  commodity* 
for  we  did  not  want  to  take  on  more  than  we  could 
carry  well. 


52 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


CHAPTER  \i. 

In  the  midst  of  this  picnic  affair,  a courier  from 
Union  City  came  in  great  haste  and  said  orders 
had  come  for  our  immediate  departure  for  the 
scene  of  operations,  near  Chattanooga,  and  also 
informed  us  that  Gen’l  Rosecrans  had  been  badly 
defeated  at  Chicamauga.  By  hard  riding  we 
reached  Union  City  about  4 p.  m.,  where  we 
turned  over  our  captures  and  struck  tents,  packed 
our  knapsacks  and  boarded  the  train  for  Columbus. 
In  a few  hours  we  were  at  that  point,  embarked 
on  a steamboat,  and  started  up  the  river  to  Cairo. 
Here  we  took  the  cars  again  and  proceeded  north, 
and  for  awhile  we  were  at  a loss  to  know  what 
was  going  to  happen  us.  Some  inventive  genius 
started  the  report  that,  since  our  exchange,  we 
had  rendered  such  valuable  service  we  were  going 
to  be  treated  to  a thirty-day  furlough  and  sent 
home  to  enjoy  it.  I had  no  hopes  of  such  a favor, 
yet  some  of  the  boys  hugged  it  as  a delusive  phan- 
tom of  hope  till  we  were  switched  onto  a railway 
running  east  and  left  our  own  fair  state,  entering 
Indiana  at  Vincennes,  when  their  pleasing  dream 
subsided.  Next  morning  we  arrived  at  New 


OF  THE  WAR. 


53 


Albany,  left  the  cars,  crossed  the  river,  and  trod 
the  sacred  soil  of  old  Kentucky  once  more.  A 
short  march  brought  us  to  Louisville,  where,  on 
account  of  the  number  of  reinforcements  going 
from  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  to  Rosecrans,  we 
were  delayed  two  or  three  days.  By  the  first  of 
October  we  reached  Bridgeport,  Alabama,  where 
we  went  into  camp  and  awaited  further  develop- 
ments. For  several  weeks  we  were  employed  on 
fortifications,  and  made  the  position  as  strong  as 
possible,  for  the  rebels  were  supposed  to  be 
anxious  to  follow  up  the  advantage  they  had  se- 
cured by  their  victory  at  Chicamauga.  We  did 
not  know  till  afterwards  of  the  destitution  of  our 
forces  in  and  around  Chattanooga,  but  it  was  ter- 
rible, and  Bragg  thought  it  only  a question  of  a 
very  short  time  when  Rosecrans  would  have  to 
surrender.  By  thus  waiting  they  lost  what  ad- 
vantage there  was  obtained  at  Chicamauga,  and  it 
became  to  them  a very  barren  victory.  Our  far- 
seeing  generals  soon  formed  such  powerful  combi- 
nations that  they  were  able  to  assume  again  the 
offensive  and  wipe  out  the  stain  of  Chicamauga, 
which  was  the  only  great  battle  where  the  west- 
ern troops  met  with  actual  reverse. 

This  region  is  very  mountainous,  and  a large 
mountain  was  opposite  Bridgeport,  on  which  were 
evidences  of  reconnoitering  parties  of  the  enemy. 


54 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES. 


The  morning  star  used  to  come  up  from  behind1 
this  mountain,  and,  as  it  rose  above  the  horizon, 
seemed  quite  large  for  a star.  As  it  appeared  to 
glimmer  among  the  tree  tops,  it  was  sometimes 
taken  for  a rebel  signal  light.  A story  is  told  of 
an  artillery  officer,  being  exasperated  at  the 
thought  of  such  effrontery  of  the  rebels  displaying 
a signal  so  close,  that  he  ordered  his  battery  to 
th  row  a shell  into  the  impudent  fellows.  The 
sergeant,  whose  knowledge  of  astronomy  was 
more  profound  than  his  superior,  ventured  to  re- 
mark it  was  not  a rebel  light  but  Venus,  the 
morning  star.  The  officer,  still  bent  on  annihi- 
lating the  enemies  of  his  country,  gave  way  to 
some  profanity,  and  persisted  in  his  order  of  shell- 
ing the  rebels  out  of  Venus. 

When  we  left  Union  City  we  turned  over  our 
good  A tents  to  our  successors,  and  at  Louisviile 
wre  were  asked  to  take  the  shelter,  or  as  the  boys 
called  them,  dog  tents,  which  were  made  of  heavy 
muslin  with  buttons  and  holes  to  button  two 
pieces  together,  each  piece  being  as  large  as  a 
sheet,  and  one  to  each  man  to  carry.  We  reject- 
ed them  and  wrent  down  to  Bridgeport  without. 
We  soon  regreted  our  action,  for  while  they  were 
only  a slender  makeshift,  they  were  better  than 
nothing  to  shelter  us,  and  we  were  unable  to  pro- 
cure any  until  after  the  campaign  was  over,  some 


OF  THE  WAR. 


55' 


time  in  December.  We  suffered  very  much  for 
the  use  of  them,  and  the  best  we  could  do  was  to 
improvise  our  ponchos,  which  were  narrow  for 
covering  a tent,  and  it  deprived  us  of  the  use  of 
them  when  called  to  guard  duty  on  a rainy  day. 
In  the  meantime  Gen.  Rosencranz  was  relieved  of 
the  command  and  Gen.  Grant  became  commander 
of  the  military  division  of  the  Mississippi.  Soon 
we  could  see  great  activity  on  every  hand,  and  we 
judged  a move  would  soon  be  made  toward  the 
enemy.  Gen.  Hooker  had  brought  the  iith  and 
1 2th  army  corps  from  the  Potomac  and  we  were 
attached  to  a brigade  of  the  iith  corps,  Gen. 
Howard  commanding,  Gen.  Carl  Schurz  command- 
ing the  division,  Col.  Robinson,  of  the  82d  Ohio, 
commanding  the  brigade.  On  the  27th  of  October 
a forward  movement  was  made  to  open  up  commu- 
nications more  direct  for  supplies  to  reach  the 
starving  army  at  Chattanooga.  Their  horses  and 
mules  were  nearly  all  dead  from  starvation,  and 
the  men  could  only  procure  a little  parched  corn 
for  their  subsistence.  We  started  along  the  rail- 
road that  runs  from  Bridgeport  to  Chattanooga  by 
Shellmound,  Whitesides  and  Wauhatchie.  We 
encountered  no  opposition  till  we  came  into  Look- 
out Valley  when  the  enemies  pickets  were  driven 
in  and  some  of  them  captured.  The  rebel  bat- 
teries on  Lookout  Mountain  opened  upon  us,  but 


56 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


we  were  not  to  be  deterre  d from  our  object  and 
pressed  on,  occupying  Brown’s  Ferry,  about  three 
miles  from  Chattanooga,  securing  the  railroad  and 
also  the  Tennesee  river,  which  was  navigable  for 
light  draft  boats.  We  went  into  camp  elated  at 
our  success.  About  midnight  we  were  awakened 
by  the  roar  of  artillery  and  musket  firing  back  at 
Wauhatchie,  about  three  miles  away,  and  soon  we 
were  on  the  march  to  lend  a helping  hand.  The 
1 2th  corps  was  hotly  engaged  with  Longstreet’s 
corps,  who  had  come  down  from  Lookout  Moun- 
tain to  dislodge  us  before  we  were  securely  en- 
trenched. But  he  found  more  than  his  match  and, 
after  sustaining  a severe  loss,  he  retreated  back  to 
the  Mountain.  We  did  not  get  fairly  into  the 
fight,  but  several  volleys  were  fired  into  us  as  we 
moved  up  the  valley,  by  the  enemy  that  was  post- 
ed on  some  foot  hills  at  the  base  of  Lookout.  It 
tried  our  nerves  very  much  to  be  fired  on  and  not 
be  permitted  to  return  the  compliment.  For  some 
reason  we  were  ordered  to  hold  our  fire  till  we 
should  receive  orders.  Several  of  us  brought  our 
guns  to  the  shoulder  to  fire  and  were  prevented 
by  the  Lieutenant,  who  said  we  must  bide  our 
time,  and  soon  the  enemy  retired  in  great  haste, 
and  we  laid  on  our  arms  till  daylight.  This  action 
is  known  in  history  as  the  battle  of  Wauhatchie. 
Our  regiment  sustained  no  injury,  the  enemy  over- 


OF  THE  WAR. 


57 


shooting  us,  but  several  men  had  their  guns  struck 
on  the  barrel  as  they  were  carrying  them  at  a 
right  shoulder  shift.  The  troops  that  bore  the 
brunt  of  the  battle,  lost  three  or  four  hundred  men 
in  killed  and  wounded.  The  rebels  lost  more  men 
and  left  their  killed  and  some  of  their  wounded  for 
us  to  take  care  of.  It  was  at  this  battle  that  a lot 
of  our  mules  became  stampeded  and  made  toward 
the  enemy’s  lines,  vho  thought  it  was  a cavalry 
charge  and  broke  and  fltd  in  great  haste,  much  to 
the  amusement  of  our  men  when  they  found  it  out. 
We  were  no  more  assailed  by  the  enemy’s  infantry 
while  in  Lookout  valley.  But  they  wrathfully  used 
their  artillery  from  the  Mountain,  and  several 
were  killed  and  wounded  by  their  shells.  Our  regi- 
ment was  in  position  behind  a skirt  of  brushy 
timber  that  obscured  their  view  of  us,  but  if  we 
made  much  fire  they  would  try  their  artillery  prac- 
tice on  us.  The  weather  for  some  days  was  foggy 
and  damp,  and  finally  our  Colonel  got  out  of  pa- 
tience and  said  he  would  have  a fire  and  dry  his 
tent  out,  and  if  the  rebels  wanted  to  fire,  they 
might  fire  away. 

His  servant  built  a fire  of  pine  knots,  that  blazed 
up  eight  or  ten  feet  high,  making  a splendid  target 
for  the  foe,  and  soon  the  cannon  on  the  point  of 
Lookout  belched  forth  its  iron  hail  and  threw  the 
shell  into  the  fire,  but  it  buried  itself  in  the  soft 


58 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


ground  and  did  not  explode.  The  Colonel  did  not 
have  time  to  call  his  servant,  but  proceeded  to 
scatter  the  blazing  faggots  before  another  shot 
could  be  fired.  The  boys  were  amused  at  the 
haste  with  which  the  fire  was  extinguished,  and 
when  the  cannon  would  crack  as  it  frequently  did, 
some  one  would  hollow,  look  out  Colonel,  another 
shell’s  a coming,  which  he,  of  course,  pretended 
not  to  hear.  A man  by  the  name  of  Petefish  was 
sitting  with  his  back  to  a tree,  as  a protection, 
when  a shell  came  and  struck  the  ground  a few 
feet  in  front  of  him  and  exploded.  A large  piece 
flew  back  and  struck  him  in  the  upper  part  of  the 
chest,  tearing  it  away  and  making  a most  ghastly 
wound,  of  which  he  soon  died.  Another  man, 
Shoemaker  by  name,  was  sitting  with  his  back  to 
the  enemy,  over  a small  fire  with  his  arms  akimbo. 
A shot  was  fired  and  the  shell  took  off  his  arm, 
and  sank  into  the  ground  without  exploding. 
We  were  subjected  to  this  annoyance  more  than 
three  weeks,  and  became  inured  to  it,  so  that  we 
seemed  in  a large  measure  indifferent,  and  held 
our  ground  ’till  Grant  was  ready  to  dislodge  them 
from  Lookout  Mountain  and  Missionary  Ridge, 
which  was  successfully  accomplished  the  23d,  24th 
and  25th  of  November,  1863.  Our  picket  line 
and  the  rebel’s  were  close  together,  only  Lookout 
Greek  dividing  us.  By  mutual  agreement  it  was 


OF  THE  WAR. 


59 


understood  there  was  to  be  no  picket-firing  until 
one  or  the  other  party  made  an  actual  advance. 
This  resulted  in  quite  a correspondence  between 
the  belligerents  on  the  picket  line,  and  some  trafific- 
ing  occured,  our  men  trading  coffee  for  tobacco, 
which  seemed  quite  beneficial  to  both  parties. 
Sometimes  taunts  were  thrown  out  in  regard  to 
who  should  finally  whip,  and  the  number  of  men 
each  side  could  muster,  etc.,  etc.  I was  greatly 
amused  by  hearing  a colloquy  between  a Portu- 
guese of  our  regiment  and  one  of  the  rebels.  Our 
man  called  out  “say,  ShonnyReb,  how  many  men 
you  got  over  dere  ? ” The  rebel  replied  50,000, 
and  25,000  more  coming.  He  evidently  thought 
this  was  much  more  than  we  had,  and  he  chuckled 
and  asked,  “Well,  Yank,  how  many  have  you 
got?”  “O,  said  DeSous,  we’se  got  100,000,  and 
more  dan  70, 000  coming,  and  pretty  soon,  too.” 
As  Grant  was  heavily  reinforced  soon  after  by 
Sherman,  and  routed  them  from  their  strong  posi- 
tions, the  Johnnie  must  have  thought  the  little 
Portugese  had  the  right  figures.  On  Sunday, 
Nov.  22d,  we  left  our  camp  in  Lookout  Valley, 
and  marched  into  Chattanooga,  and  were  halted 
near  Fort  Wood,  and  camped  for  the  night.  We 
found  some  other  Illinois  regiments  and  met  with 
a number  of  old  acquaintances,  and  Monday  fore- 
noon enjoyed  quite  a visit  with  them.  None  of 


6o 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


us  knew  that  in  a few  hours,  we  would  be  in  a 
mortal  combat,  which  would  result  in  one  of  the 
greatest  successes,  to  our  arms,  of  the  war.  It 
was  about  two  p.  m.,  November  23d.  The  whole 
army  as  far  as  could  be  seen,  were  on  parade, 
their  guns  brilliantly  gleaming;  it  must  have  been 
an  imposing  sight,  even  to  Bragg’s  Army,  in  their 
elevated  position.  Immediately  the  parade  was 
changed  into  a charge,  and  we  started  for  the 
enemy’s  position.  Their  picket  line  gave  way 
and  also  their  first  line  of  works,  which  we  held, 
capturing  some  prisoners,  many  men  and  horses 
on  both  sides  being  shot  down,  while  there  was 
fearful  roaring  of  cannon  and  incessant  rattle  of 
smaller  arms.  Our  forces  seemed  to  rest  and 
night  came  on,  with  some  skirmishing  till  away 
after  dark.  We  made  our  position  stronger  and 
then  slept  on  our  arms  for  the  night.  On  the  fol- 
lowing morning  the  battle  raged  on  the  extreme 
right,  where  Hooker  assailed  Lookout  Mountain, 
and  fought  his  battle  above  the  clouds.  While 
there  seemed  to  be  comparative  quiet  in  the  cen- 
ter, where  we  lay  ready  to  be  called  in  to  action 
any  moment.  Soon  it  was  apparent  that  General 
Hooker  had  dislodged  them  from  the  Mountain 
and  was  turning  the  enemy’s  left,  while  Sherman 
was  getting  into  position  on  our  left,  and  securing 
a lodgment  on  the  north  end  of  Missionary 


OF  THE  WAR. 


6l 

Ridge.  It  seems  that  Sherman’s  appearance  in 
that  locality  was  a surprise  to  the  rebels,  as  they 
thought  his  forces  were  the  troops  massed  in  the 
center  the  afternoon  of  the  23d.  In  fact,  while 
they  were  watching  Thomas’  and  Hooker’s  troops, 
going  into  position  on  their  left  and  center, 
Sherman  disguised  his  movement  behind  the  foot- 
hills, and  the  fog  which  prevailed  obscured  the 
view  of  the  enemy  on  Lookout.  He  slipped 
across  the  Tennessee  river  near  the  mouth  of 
South  Chicamauga  creek,  and  formed  a lodgment 
on  the  north  of  Mission  Ridge  before  the  rebels 
were  aware  of  it.  It  was  related  at  the  time,  and 
generally  believed  by  the  soldiers  ■ of  our  command 
that  under  cover  of  darkness  some  of  Sherman’s 
men  crossed  the  river  and  stealthily  posting  them- 
selves between  the  rebel  outside  guard,  and  their 
reserve  awaited  the  time  of  relieving  the  post.  As 
the  corporal’s  guard  came  near  the  Yankee  he  was 
halted  in  the  usual  form  and  told  to  advance  and 
give  the  countersign,  which  he  did,  when  the 
other  men  secreted,  suddenly  sprang  up  and  took 
all  the  relief  guard  prisoners  so  quietly  that  no 
alarm  was  given,  and  then  the  cute  Yankees  pro- 
ceeded to  take  off  the  remaining  pickets,  giving 
the  countersign  as  requested  and  then  taking  them 
prisoners,  till  all  were  secured.  Then  going  back 
to  their  reserve  they  took  them  in  likewise. 


62 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


This  enabled  Sherman  to  put  down  a pontoon 
bridge  and  get  a division  of  men  in  position  right 
across  their  flank  before  they  knew  anything  about 
it.  Whether  this  story  is  correct  or  not,  one 
thing  is  certain  that  a sleek  game  was  played  by 
Sherman’s  men  to  so  adroitly  secure  the  position 
they  did  without  being  observed  by  the  enemy. 
In  the  United  States  Colonial  History  there  is  a 
similar  incident  recorded,  when  Gen.  Wolfe  scal- 
ed the  Heights  of  Abraham,  and  turned  the  French 
position,  and  compelled  Montcalm  to  fight  the  bat- 
tle of  Quebec,  in  which  both  eminent  commanders 
lost  their  lives. 

On  the  24th  two  incidents  occurred  which  will 
be  proper  for  me  here  to  relate.  We  were  lying 
in  reserve,  while  Thomas’  men  were  in  action  just 
beyond, but  deadly  missiles  were  flying  all  around. 
I don’t  know  but  what  we  were  in  nearly  as  much 
danger  as  the  troops  actually  engaged.  Indeed, 
such  was  the  lay  of  the  ground,  that  the  enemy 
did  a great  deal  of  over-shooting,  and,  as  Gen’l 
Grant,  in  his-  Memoirs,  properly  observes,  “the 
Union  soldier  nearest  the  foe  was  in  the  least 
danger.”  We  therefore,  to  escape  the  storm  of 
lead,  were  ordered  to  lay  flat  on  the  ground,  the 
bullets  striking  the  trees  all  around  us.  In  the 
meantime,  two  or  three  dogs  started  a rabbit, 
which  bounded  right  for  our  ranks,  the  roar  of 


OF  THE  WAR. 


63 


battle  and  the  yelping  dogs  frightening  it  almost 
out  of  its  wits,  and  it  was  right  among  the  pros- 
trate soldiers  before  it  knew  of  their  presence. 
It  ran  right  into  the  arms  of  a man  named  Charles 
Lazenby,  and  he  caught  it.  Capt.  Lightfoot,  who 
evidently  was  watching  the  chase,  as  soon  as  he 
saw  the  rabbit  taken  in,  jumped  to  his  feet  and 
offered  a quarter  for  it.  Lazenby,  who  was  known 
to  be  a careful  financier  and  always  availed  him- 
self of  an  opportunity  to  turn  an  honest  penny, 
accepted  the  offer,  and  cooly  handed  the  rabbit 
over  to  the  captain,  who  was  equally  self-pos- 
sessed in  the  matter,  and  paid  the  money  down. 
The  ludicrousness  of  the  thing,  under  the  circum- 
stances, provoked  a good  deal  of  merriment,  tho’ 
every  man  was  hugging  Mother  Earth  as  close  as 
possible  to  save  his  hide  from  being  perforated  by 
a rebel  bullet.  Shortly  after  this  we  heard  tre- 
mendous cheering  on  the  extreme  right,  in  the 
direction  of  Lookout  mountain,  and  all  eyes  were 
turned  that  way  to  discover  the  cause.  It  was  a 
healthy  Union  cheer,  so  different  from  the  screech- 
ing rebel  yell  that  we  were  sure  good  fortune  had 
come  to  Hooker’s  men.  At  this  time  the  clouds 
so  obscured  the  summit  of  the  mountain,  extend- 
ing down  perhaps  half  way  to  the  base,  and  pret- 
ty soon  they  seemed  to  press  down,  as  if  prefer- 
ring the  valley  for  their  fleeting  movements,  when 


6 4 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


suddenly  the  grand  old  stars  and  stripes  appeared 
majestically  waving  above  the  clouds,  the  summit 
still  obscured,  but  the  clouds  passing  sufficiently 
low  to  reveal  the  flag  and  part  of  the  rebel  staff, 
from  which  it  was  now  flying.  Tens  of  thousands 
of  men  beheld  the  apparent  phenomena  of  “Old 
Glory”  planted  in  the  very  clouds,  and  knew  what 
it  augured  for  the  Union  cause,  and  again  the  glad 
refrain  of  loyal  cheers  reverberated  through  the 
valleys  and  re-echoed  back  from  mountain  slope. 
Our  forces  had  carried  Lookout  mountain,  crossed 
Chattanooga  creek,  and  were  driving  the  enemy 
back  on  the  ill-fated  battlefield  of  Chicamauga. 

The  night  of  the  24th  it  cleared  up, and  the  25th 
was  bright,  the  sun  shining  clear  overhead.  We 
drew  rations,  and  left  the  position  we  had  held  for 
nearly  two  days,  Hooker’s  success  making  it  un- 
necessary for  so  large  a reserve  force  to  be  held 
there.  The  rebels  appeared  to  be  massing  their 
forces  against  Sherman,  who  was  seriously  threat- 
ening their  right.  Howard’s  command  was  order- 
ed to  his  support,  so  we  started  double-quick  to 
where  the  battle  was  raging  fiercely  on  our  left. 
We  passed  many  wounded  men,  and  the  ambu- 
lance, loaded  with  many  more,  hurrying  to  the 
Army  of  the  Tennessee’s  field  hospital,  that  was 
near  the  mouth  of  South  Chicamauga  creek.  We 
met  an  ambulance  that  was  conveying  Gen'l  Corse, 


OF  THE  WAR. 


65 


who  had  been  badly  wounded  in  one  of  his  limbs. 
He  was  regretting  his  misfortune  very  much,  as 
I was  told  by  Capt.  Lightfoot,  who  heard  him  say: 
“Can’t  a man  have  an  extra  leg  or  two,  so  when 
he  loses  one  he  can  take  up  another,”  mixing  up 
his  wandering  talk  with  characteristic  profanity. 
But  we  could  only  take  a hurried  glance  at  these 
things.  On  we  sped,  and  soon  Howard  reported 
to  Sherman.  We  went  into  position  on  the  ex- 
treme left,  swinging  round  nearly  to  the  rear  of 
Bragg’s  shattered  forces.  Finally  we  heard  the 
troops  in  the  center  in  heavy  engagement,  press- 
ing the  enemy.  A tremendous  cheer  was  heard, 
and  it  seemed  as  if  the  whole  rebel  force  had  gone 
up  in  smoke,  or  somewhere  else;  it  disappeared 
from  our  front. 

From  Orchard  Knob  Grant  had  ordered  a 
charge,  to  take  the  first  of  the  rebel  works,  and 
then  to  wait  for  orders.  Sheridan  and  Wood  led 
the  advance  with  their  divisions.  In  a little  while 
they  were  within  the  works.  Flushed  with  vic- 
tory and  perhaps  seized  with  an  uncontrollable  de- 
sire to  avenge  Chicamauga,  they  forgot  orders, 
and  hastened  on  and  up,  and  penetrated  the  rebel 
lines  near  Bragg’s  headquarters,  when  they  fled 
from  every  part  of  the  field,  Sherman’s  forces  tak- 
ing part  in  the  pursuit,  at  Chicamauga  Station. 
Guns,  cannons,  broken  wagons,  corn,  meal  and 


66 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


other  provisions  were  scattered  in  profusion  on 
the  route,  and  the  men  scooped  up  the  meal  with 
their  cups,  as  they  ran,  and  put  it  in  their  haver- 
sacks, and  passed  on  till  the  rebel  hordes  were 
driven  out  of  Tennessee  and  speeding  their  way 
beyond  Ringgold,  Georgia. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  25th,  or  third  day  of 
the  battle,  while  we  were  on  the  “double-quick” 
to  reinforce  Sherman,  the  sole  of  my  shoe  gave 
way,  turned  back,  and  tripped  me  up.  I was 
considerably  top-heavy,  with  three  days’  rations, 
a hundred  rounds  of  cartridges,  a blanket  on  my 
person,  and  gun  at  “right  shoulder  shift.”  The 
speed  we  were  going  it  was  impossible  for  me  to 
recover,  so  I fell  very  hard,  striking  one  of  my 
knees  on  a small  stump,  bruising  the  cap  severely 
and  being  very  painful.  However,  I got  up  and 
went  on  with  the  command  till  we  were  halted  for 
further  orders.  I think  we  perhaps  rested  half  an 
hour  or  more.  I was  in  great  agony,  and  when  I 
rose  to  my  feet  I found  it  impossible  to  proceed. 
I rolled  up  my  pants  and  found  my  leg  was  greatly 
swollen  and  inflamed.  The  captain  and  orderly, 
seeing  my  condition,  allowed  me  to  drop  out,  and 
they  went  on  and  left  me  to  my  fate.  As  I lay 
there  the  battle  continued  to  rage,  but  I was 
gratified  to  observe  that  it  was  moving  farther 
away  from  me,  indicating  the  victory  for  our 


OF  THE  WAR. 


67 


forces.  In  spite  of  the  din  of  battle  and  the  hur- 
rying  past  me  of  troops  to  the  front,  and  the 
wounded  to  the  rear  and  to  the  hospital,  a feeling 
of  lonesomeness  came  over  me.  No  one  paid  me 
any  attention  and  I could  not  help  myself.  Night 
was  coming  on  and  my  comrades  all  far  away,  fol- 
lowing up  the  retreating  Confederates.  Just  at 
sundown  an  ambulance,  with  only  two  wounded 
men  in  it,  approached.  I hailed  the  driver,  told 
him  who  I was  and  what  was  the  matter  with  me. 
He  said  he  only  had  orders  to  pick  up  the  wounded 
of  the  1 5th  Corps  and  convey  them  to  the  hospi- 
tal. I told  him  we  had  been  detached  from 
Thomas’  army  to  reinforce  Sherman;  that  I was 
far  away  from  our  own  hospital  and  would  have  to 
remain  there  all  night  if  I did  not  get  help  from 
him.  At  this  he  got  out,  and,  with  great  diffi- 
culty, I was  helped  into  the  ambulance  and  con- 
veyed to  the  field  hospital  of  the  15th  Corps. 
The  surgeons  were  very  busy,  amputating  limbs, 
extracting  bullets  from  the  wounded,  and  in  other 
ways  caring  for  them.  The  most  needy  cases  of 
course  received  attention  first.  One  of  them  came 
to  me  and  examined  my  limb.  Seeing  I was  help- 
less, but  not  dangerous,  he  remarked:  “We'll  at- 
tend to  you  after  awhile.”  I never  saw  him  again. 
For  a week  I was  unable  to  walk,  but  did  crawl 
down  to  the  the  river  twice  a day  and  bathed  my 


68 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES. 


bruised  knee  with  cold  water,  which  took  out  the 
inflammation  and  eased  the  pain,  so  that  in  a few 
days  I could  walk  a little.  My  shoes  were  entirely 
worn  out,  and  as  I thought  the  men  whose  limbs 
were  taken  off  would  have  no  more  use  for  shoes, 
I hobbled  around  to  where  the  surgeons  had  per- 
formed their  ghastly  work,  and  there,  among  the 
mass  of  shoes,  I found  a pair.  I do  not  think 
they  belonged  to  the  same  man,  but  as  they  were 
right  and  left  of  the  right  size,  I appropriated 
them,  although  they  were  spattered  with  the  blood 
of  their  late  owners.  If  it  had  not  been  for  the 
exigencies  of  war,  I should  have  considered  it  very 
shocking  to  have  worn  them.  I got  very  tired  of 
the  hospital,  and  when  I thought  I could  walk  well 
enough  to  stand  the  trip,  I went  to  Chattanooga 
and  reported  to  the  provost  marshal  there.  He 
reported  that  the  nth  Corps  had  gone  with  Sher- 
man to  reinforce  Burnside  at  Knoxville  and  would 
likely  be  back  before  long,  so  he  sent  me  to  the 
soldiers’  home  to  stay  till  they  should  return.  I 
spent  a couple  of  days  there.  A German  soldier, 
of  the  82d  Illinois  Regiment,  was  cooking  what  I 
took  to  be  beef.  As  he  seemed  to  have  a good 
supply,  I asked  him  if  he  could  divide  with  me. 
We  had  had  but  a scant  supply  of  pork  for  a long 
time,  and  I had  had  none  of  that  since  I was  hurt. 
I had  seen  no  beef  for  many  weeks,  and  had  bent 


OF  THE  WAR. 


69 


living  on  hard  bread  and  coffee  since  leaving  the 
regiment.  The  cooking  beef  was  making  my 
mouth  water.  The  boy  told  me  to  help  myself. 
I cooked  and  ate  the  meat  with  agreeable  relish, 
and  then  asked  my  German  friend  where  he  had 
procured  so  much  beef.  A broad  grin  spread  over 
his  countenance  as  he  replied:  “Yaw,  it  vas  a 
beese  of  moole.”  I was  a little  taken  back,  but  I 
had  eaten  it  with  such  keen  relish  that  I was  not 
sentimental  enough  to  “heave  up  Jonah,”  though 
I was  sure  the  mule  meat  was  taken  from  one  of 
those  unfortunate  animals  that  had  perished  by 
starvation  and  been  dead  perhaps  many  days. 


70 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


CHAPTER  VI. 

One  afternoon  the  provost  marshal  came  over 
to  the  soldiers’  home  with  two  citizens  who  claimed 
to  be,  and  I think  were,  loyal  men.  They  wanted 
some  security  from  the  visits  of  marauding  soldiers. 
They  concluded  to  send  me  and  another  man  to  be 
quartered  in  their  homes  as  safeguards  till  we  were 
relieved.  They  were  to  board  and  lodge  us  while 
we  remained  with  them.  The  gentleman  that  I 
went  with  was  a David  Hammel,  an  old  resident, 
and  a justice  of  the  peace.  His  family  consisted 
of  a wife,  two  sons  and  one  daughter,  under  age, 
and  a married  daughter,  whose  husband  had  been 
forced  into  the  rebel  army,  but  he  had  deserted, 
and  was  then  in  our  naval  service,  on  the  gunboat 
Princeton.  They  had  some  wheat  flour,  meal  ai.d 
bacon,  that  somehow  had  escaped  the  foragers  of 
both  armies,  and  a good  bed  was  given  me.  As 
that  was  the  coldest  winter  ever  known  in  the 
country,  it  was  an  acceptable  arrangement  for  me, 
as  I continued  quite  lame.  I found  a musket  one 
day  that  the  rebels  had  thrown  away  in  their  pre- 
cipitate retreat  from  Lookout  Mountain.  It  was 
the  same  kind  we  carried,  but  the  barrel  was  bent 


OF  THE  WAR. 


7 1 


into  a triangle  shape.  The  lock  on  my  gun  was 
defective  and  did  not  always  explode  the  cap,  so 
it  occurred  to  me  I could  change  the  lock  and  per- 
haps secure  a better  one.  It  did  not  occur  to  me 
that  the  bent  gun  might  be  loaded,  as  there  was 
no  cap  on.  I put  one  on  to  test  it,  holding  it 
carelessly  in  front  of  me,  and  pulled  the  trigger, 
when  it  went  off,  with  a tremendous  bang,  knock- 
ing me  down.  The  charge  came  out  at  the  curve, 
which  was  perhaps  cracked  a little  by  the  bending. 
I soon  recovered,  and  was  not  much  worse  for  the 
shock.  I should  have  been  surprised  if  the  charge 
had  followed  the  crooked  barrel,  made  a circle, 
and  shot  me  in  the  back. 

I stayed  with  the  family  about  four  weeks.  It 
seems  the  provost  marshal  had  forgotten  us.  I 
was  so  afraid  of  being  regarded  as  a deserter  that 
I wrote  to  Capt.  Lightfoot,  telling  him  about  my 
condition  and  where  I was.  The  regiment,  as  I 
afterwards  learned,  was  at  Kelly’s  Ferry,  about 
eight  miles  from  Chattanooga,  in  good  winter 
quarters.  He  went  to  Chattanooga  and  inquired 
of  the  provost  marshal  about  me,  but  he  seemed  to 
have  forgotten  all  about  me.  As  provisions  were 
running  pretty  short,  I told  Mr.  Hammel  I thought 
I ought  to  try  and  find  my  regiment.  I thought 
matters  were  now  settled  so  that  I was  not  needed, 
and  also  that  they  had  need  of  the  provisions  yet 


7 2 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


remaining.  He  said  he  thought  perhaps  I was 
right,  but  said  I had  been  so  long  as  one  of  the 
family  they  were  all  loth  to  see  me  go  away.  So 
one  morning  I bid  them  “good-bye,”  and  went 
down  to  Chattanooga,  where  I reported  to  the 
same  officer.  When  he  saw  me  he  knew  me  well 
enough,  and  knew  Mr.  Hammel,  too.  He  in- 
formed me  of  the  whereabouts  of  my  regiment, 
but  did  not  say  a word  about  Capt.  Lightfoot’s 
visit  to  him,  so  there  has  always  been  a doubt  in 
my  mind  about  the  captain  seeing  the  right  officer. 
I then  took  up  my  line  of  march  to  Kelly’s  Ferry, 
crossing  over  the  ground  of  Hooker’s  famous  bat- 
tle, which  has  become  historic,  and,  as  a war  in- 
cident, known  to  every  household  in  the  land.  It 
was  three  miles  from  Hammel’s  to  Chattanooga 
and  eight  from  there  to  Kelly’s,  and  I was  very 
lame  and  tired  when  I reached  the  regiment. 
When  the  officers  heard  my  story  and  saw  my  con- 
dition, they  said  I was  foolish  for  coming.  I 
might  have  stayed  all  winter  in  those  comfortable 
quarters.  I thought,  however,  I had  done  right 
to  report  for  duty  again.  The  army  supplies  were 
now  abundant;  the  men  had  drawn  new  clothing, 
looked  well,  and  evidently  were  having  a good 
time  for  soldiers  in  time  of  war.  About  two  weeks 
after  I returned  the  regiment  was  ordered  back  to 
Bridgeport,  Ala.  We  relieved  a Kentucky  regi- 


OF  THE  WAR. 


73 


ment,  who  had  built  good  winter  quarters,  expect- 
ing to  stay.  It  vexed  them  to  think  they  had  to 
leave  them,  and  a rumor  got  out  that  a colored 
regiment  was  to  take  their  place.  They  became 
furious,  and  pulled  down  and  set  fire  to  their 
quarters.  We  arrived  before  they  left,  and  when 
they  saw  we  were  a respectable  veteran  regiment, 
and  about  as  white  as  they  were;  also  that  we  had 
left  comfortable  quarters  in  repair  for  some  one 
else,  they  seemed  sorry  at  their  vandalism.  This 
cool,  or  warm,  reception,  as  it  may  be  construed 
either  way,  did  not  disconcert  us.  We  went  to 
work,  and  in  two  or  three  days  were  as  comfort- 
ably fixed  as  we  had  been  at  Kelly’s.  During  this 
time  both  armies,  in  the  main,  were  quiet.  Pa- 
trol parties  were  frequently  sent  out  to  scour  the 
country  and  pick  up  rebel  soldiers,  that  were 
deserters  or  furloughed  from  their  command. 
Our  scouts  generally  knew  all  that  happened,  and 
when  rebels  were  anywhere  near  our  lines  wre  soon 
found  it  out,  and  a squad  would  be  sent  to  try  and 
bring  them  in.  I was  out  on  several  excursions 
of  this  kind.  A detail  would  be  made  from  the 
several  companies  and  regiments  of  the  brigade, 
and,  under  the  command  of  a captain  or  lieu- 
tenant, would  leave  camp  just  after  dark  and  roam 
over  the  country  for  captures  of  this  kind. 

We  were  out  one  night  on  this  business,  and 


74 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


were  pretty  sure  of  our  game,  as  a scout  had  re- 
ported certainly  the  return  of  a man  to  visit  his 
family,  and  led  us  to  the  house  where  his  people 
lived.  We  found  his  father  and  mother,  very  old 
people,  his  wife  and  two  small  children,  but  they 
declared  that  Jim  had  not  been  at  home  for  nearly 
two  years.  A guard  was  stationed  round  the 
house,  and  the  lieutenant  went  in,  with  four  men, 
to  search  the  house,  but  did  not  find  him.  I was 
posted  near  a tobacco  house,  and  I heard  some 
noise  in  the  upper  part  of  it.  Two  of  us  went  rn 
carefully,  but  it  was  so  dark  we  could  see  nothing. 
We  groped  round  awhile,  and  then  we  thought  we 
would  see  if  we  could  reach  anything  above.  We 
pointed  our  bayonets  up,  and  found  some  loose 
boards  laid  on  the  joists.  When  we  moved  them, 
dirt  and  trash  fell  down  and  nearly  suffocated  us. 
Finally  we  struck  a board  that  was  more  solid, 
but  which  sprung  a little,  like  some  weighty  ob- 
ject was  upon  it.  We  concluded  it  was  a man, 
and,  in  very  strong  language,  we  commanded  him 
to  come  down.  He  could  hear  our  guns  click  as 
we  cocked  them,  and,  fearing  we  would  shoot,  he 
told  us  he  would  come  down  and  give  himself  up. 
When  we  got  outside,  he  begged  that  he  might  be 
taken  in  to  see  his  folks  before  we  marched  him 
away.  The  lieutenant  came  out  about  this  time, 
and  we  asked  him  about  it.  He  was  a man  of 


OF  THE  WAR. 


75 


kind  heart,  and  said:  “Of  course,  take  him  in,  but 
be  careful,  don’t  stay  too  long;  let  him  kiss  his 
wife  and  babies  and  come  out,  for  we  will  be  late 
getting  back  to  camp.”  His  parents  and  wife 
looked  very  foolish  when  they  saw  two  Yankees 
bringing  Jim  in,  but  soon  realized  the  situation, 
and  broke  down  entirely,  weeping  and  moaning 
piteously.  We  were  touched  by  this  affecting 
scene,  and  tried  to  console  them  by  saying  we 
would  not  hurt  him  if  he  did  not  try  to  get  away. 
After  he  had  affectionately  kissed  them  all,  we 
took  him  away.  He  told  me  he  had  just  got 
home  that  day,  having  been  away  two  years,  and 
it  was  the  most  trying  experience  of  his  life.  By 
way  of  consolation,  I told  him  it  might  be  the 
best  thing  that  ever  happened  to  him.  If  he  did 
not  try  to  escape,  he  would  likely  be  sent  to  Camp 
Chase,  where  he  would  be  comfortably  quartered 
and  fed,  and  perhaps  never  see  active  service 
again,  till  the  war  was  over,  when  he  could  return 
home.  What  effect  these  words  had  upon  him  I 
do  not  know.  With  a number  of  others,  he  was 
sent  north,  and  that  was  the  last  we  ever  saw  of 
him. 

On  another  occasion  we  were  out,  and,  ap- 
proaching a little  bunch  of  houses,  called  Ham- 
burg, we  were  startled  by  seeing  something  like 
tents.  The  captain  called  a halt,  and  a kind  of 


76  PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 

council  of  war  was  held  to  consider  what  we  should 
do.  There  were  about  twenty  men  in  the  squad, 
and  of  course  we  could  not  think  of  attacking  a 
force  as  large  as  the  supposed  tents  would  indi- 
cate. None  of  the  men  had  ever  been  there  be- 
fore, except  myself  and  a man  from  Company  C, 
by  the  name  of  Moore.  In  talking  the  matter,  all 
felt  sure  that  what  we  saw  were  tents,  except 
Moore  and  I.  The  captain  was  most  positive,  and 
said  if  we  were  of  sufficient  force  we  might  charge 
them  and  take  them  in,  but,  as  it  was,  he  thought 
we  had  better  slip  quietly  away  and  not  disturb 
them.  I then  spoke  up  and  said  I had  been  there 
twice  before;  that  there  was  a big  spring  close  by, 
and  the  women  came  from  some  distance  round 
about  and  did  their  washing  there;  that  I thought 
it  was  clothes  hung  out  to  dry  which  were  mis- 
taken for  tents.  Moore  also  spoke  and  confirmed 
what  I said.  The  captain  then  said:  “Are  you 
two  men  willing  to  leave  us  here  and  crawl  up  as 
close  as  you  can  and  see  whether  they  are  tents 
or  not?”  I said  I was  perfectly  willing  to  go  and 
Moore  also  assented,  so  we  struck  out.  We  pro- 
ceeded cautiously  for  awhile,  when  I said:  “Moore, 
a company  of  rebels  would  be  fools  to  come  and 
pitch  tents  and  go  into  camp  so  near  to  as  large 
an  army  as  ours;  I am  confident  it’s  nothing  but  a 
few  clothes  hung  on  the  bushes.”  He  just  laughed 


OF  THE  WAR. 


77 

out  loud,  so  the  boys  must  have  heard  him.  As 
we  approached  nearer  we  soon  saw  we  were  not 
mistaken,  and  Moore  said:  “Let  us  charge,  and 
take  the  town  ourselves,  and  then  make  a little 
fun  of  captain  and  the  boys.”  “All  right,”  said  L 
and  we  sent  up  a cheer  that  made  the  welkin  ring 
and  started  double-quick  for  the  works  of  the 
enemy.  I don’t  suppose  two  men  ever  made  so- 
much  noise.  Two  hungry  dogs  came  out  to  dis- 
pute our  way,  but,  catching  a glimpse  of  our 
shining  bayonets,  they  broke  for  taller  timber, 
and  left  us  complete  masters  of  the  situation.  We 
found  a few  old  women,  that  were  considerably- 
scared  at  the  noise  we  made,  but,  as  we  didn’t 
molest  them,  they  soon  quieted  down,  and  great 
peace  prevailed  in  the  city  of  Hamburg.  The 
captain  and  his  men  came  marching  in,  and,  in 
view  of  his  superior  rank,  we  turned  the  city  ©ver 
to  him.  He  interrogated  the  women  with  a 'few 
questions,  but,  getting  nothing  out  of  them  but 
monosyllables,  he  became  disgusted,  and  gave  the 
command  to  return  to  camp,  which  we  reached 
just  as  day  was  breaking. 

These  Avere  some  of  the  experinces  we  had; 
otherwise  it  Avas  a quiet  Avinter,  and  Ave  seemed 
nearly  as  far  removed  from  hostilities  as  if  we  w-ere 
north  of  the  Ohio.  The  paymaster  made  us  a -visit; 
Avhich  Avas  very  acceptable,  as  Ave  had  not  sees. 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


1$ 

lim  for  some  time  and  there  was  over  six  months 
pay  due  us.  We  also  turned  in  our  Springfield 
muskets  and  drew  the  Enfield,  which  was  a 
superior  gun — would  shoot  stronger  and  more  ac- 
curately than  any  we  ever  had.  This  was  the 
fourth  variety  of  firearm  we  had  used,  and  I be- 
lieve it  was  the  best.  We  used  it  in  actual  con- 
flict more  than  any  other  gun,  so  I suppose  the 
number  of  victims  was  greater. 

There  was  an  extraordinary  fall  of  snow  on  the 
2 2d  of  March,  from  fifteen  to  twenty  inches  deep. 
Peach  trees  were  in  full  bloom,  and  it  was  a novel 
sight  to  see  them  in  the  midst  of  snow.  The  old- 
est inhabitant  said  he  had  never  seen  the  like  in 
that  country  before,  and  that  they  would  have  to 
give  up  the  conflict  if  the  Yankees  were  going  to 
bring  down  the  northern  climate  with  them,  as  well 
as  their  armies,  for  it  was  enough  to  endure  to 
stand  the  charges  of  our  soldiers,  let  alone  the 
blasts  of  a northern  winter.  For  two  or  three 
days  it  was  severe  on  the  men  who  did  guard  duty, 
but  it  soon  melted,  and  the  weather  became  very 
fine.  By  May  I,  1864,  Gen.  W.  T.  Sherman,  who 
had  been  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  “Mili- 
tary Division  of  the  Mississippi,”  had  everything 
in  readiness  to  move,  and  we  retraced  our  steps  to 
Chattanooga.  The  11th  and  1 2th  Corps  were  con- 
solidated and  called  the  20th  Corps  of  the  “Army 


OF  THE  WAR. 


79 


of  the  Cumberland.”  Gen.  Joseph  Hooker  com- 
manded the  corps  and  Gen.  G.  H.  Thomas  the 
army.  The  “Army  of  the  Tennessee”  was  com- 
manded by  Gen.  J.  B.  McPherson,  and  the  “Army 
of  the  Ohio”  by  Gen.  J.  M.  Schofield.  Sev- 
eral changes  occurred  in  our  regimental  officers. 
Cols.  Fox,  Wyatt  and  Newman,  the  last  two  be- 
ing Lieutenant-Colonels,  had  resigned  and  gone 
home.  Capt.  Lightfoot  and  Lieut.  Shafer,  of  our 
company,  had  also  resigned.  J.  B.  LaSage,  who 
commanded  Co.  A,  became  Lieut. -Col.  and  com- 
manded the  regiment;  N.  B.  Brown,  Captain  of 
Co.  B,  became  Major;  B.  F.  Hilligoss  became 
Captain  of  Co.  G,  and  Theop  Ayers,  First  Lieu- 
tenant. I think  all  these  officers  remained  with 
the  regiment  until  the  war  was  over.  The  organ- 
ization of  the  army  for  the  spring  campaign  was 
perfect.  Nearly  all  the  regiments  were  veterans, 
who  were  thoroughly  equipped,  and  possessed  of 
a good  deal  of  confidence  in  their  officers  and 
themselves,  which  made  them  well  nigh  invincible. 
It  is  doubtful  if  a more  efficient  army  was  ever 
marshalled  than  the  one  Sherman  led  from  Chatta- 
nooga to  Atlanta  and  from  there  to  the  sea;  then 
to  Raleigh,  N.  C.,  when  the  collapse  of  the  rebel- 
lion came.  It  was  an  imposing  sight  to  see  the 
“men  in  blue”  and  their  arms  glistening  in  the 
sun,  the  colors  pointing  south.  A little  distance 


8o 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


off  the  marching  column  looked  like  a huge  ser- 
pent winding  itself  through  the  valleys  and  across 
the  mountains.  Then  there  was  the  artillery, 
with  their  two  hundred  and  fifty  cannon  and  three 
thousand  horses  to  draw  them.  There  was  also 
seven  thousand  cavalry,  and  whole  number  of 
men — about  one  hundred  thousand — with  a vast 
train  of  wagons,  each  wagon  usually  drawn  by  six 
mules,  and  several  thousand  of  them,  making  a won- 
derful equipment  for  aggressive  Avarfare. 


OF  THE  WAR. 


8l 


CHAPTER  VII. 

We  soon  came  in  contact  with  the  rebel  forces, 
which  were  now  commanded  by  Gen.  Joseph  E. 
Johnston,  who  was  perhaps  the  equal  of  Gen.  R. 
E.  Lee  in  military  ability.  His  army  occupied  a 
strongly  entrenched  position  at  Dalton,  Georgia. 
The  names  of  places  occupied  by  the  rebels  give 
some  indication  of  the  natural  strength  of  them: 
Rockyfaced  Ridge  and  Buzzard  Roost.  These 
were  made  doubly  strong  by  fortifying.  I sup- 
pose if  Gen.  Sherman  had  undertaken  to  carry 
this  position  by  assault  he  might  have  lost  half 
his  army  and  then  not  succeeded.  He  merely 
threatened  it  with  Thomas’  army,  while  McPher- 
son slipped  into  Snake  Creek  Gap  and  so  threat- 
ened the  rear  of  Johnston’s  army  that  he  was 
compelled  to  retreat  on  Resacca.  At  this  point 
the  enemy  was  assailed  on  the  15th  of  May. 
Hooker’s  corps  fought  quite  a battle,  and  our  regi- 
ment got  in  some  very  bloody  work.  They  suc- 
ceeded in  completely  investing  the  enemy’s  works, 
capturing  a battery.  The  whole  rebel  army  gave 
way,  and  that  night  got  across  the  Oustenaula 
river.  The  entire  loss  of  the  army  was  six  hun- 
dred killed  and  thirty-five  hundred  wounded. 


82 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


Our  regiment  lost  thirty-five  men  killed  and 
wounded.  It  sustained  a good  fighting  reputa- 
tion. Gen.  Hooker  observed  them  going  into  po- 
sition under  a heavy  fire.  The  movement,  de- 
liberately performed  as  if  on  parade,  called  from 
that  officer  a handsome  compliment.  It  was  im- 
possible to  bring  Johnston’s  army  to  anything 
like  a stand  fur  some  distance.  The  retreat  was 
conducted  with  the  consummate  skill  character- 
istic of  the  general  who  led  them.  The  southern 
papers,  in  explaining  the  situation,  said  the  Fa- 
bian policy  was  being  enacted.  That  Johnston 
was  simply  decoying  Sherman  from  his  base,  and, 
at  the  opportune  moment,  he  would  entangle 
him  in  such  inextricable  difficulties,  then  turn 
upon  him  and  crush  him  to  irrecoverable  atoms. 
A brilliant  conception  that  was  never  realized. 
Some  skirmishing  took  place  with  the  rear  guard, 
but  the  finest  portion  of  northern  Georgia  was 
relinquished,  almost  without  a struggle,  and 
Rome,  Kingston,  Adairsville,  Cassville  and  some 
othor  towns  were  occupied;  we  passed  on  to  the 
Etawah  river,  to  find  the  bridges  burned  and  the 
enemy  a way  beyond.  The  pontoons  were  brought 
into  requisition,  and  good  bridges  put  down,  so 
that  the  delay  was  only  trifling.  A pontoon 
bridge  is  made  of  flat-bottomed  boats,  stationed 
several  feet  apart,  and  held  stationary  in  the 


OF  THE  WAR. 


:E 


stream  by  anchors;  stringers  are  put  from  boat  to 
boat,  joined  fast  together;  then  plank  is  laid 
across  the  stringers,  and  it  forms  a good  bridge 
The  boats,  of  course,  give  some  beneath  the 
weight  that  passes  over  them,  but  a marching 
column  of  men,  observing  “the  route  step, ” can 
about  as  safely  cross  a rapid  stream  as  if  it  were 
a solid  structure,  built  of  wood  or  stone.  The 
heavy  artillery,  with  the  six  mule  teams,  and 
heavy  loaded  wagons,  got  across  safely.  In  fact, 
I do  not  remember  a single  accident  that  befell  us 
in  all  that  extraordinary  campaign.  These  boats 
were  first  made  entirely  of  wood,  but  in  order  to 
economize  in  weight  and  bulk,  the  pontoons  with 
Sherman’s  army  were  just  wooden  frames,  covered 
with  thick,  heavy  canvas,  and  made  entirely 
water-proof.  This  facilitated  matters  very  much, 
saved  a great  deal  in  the  way  of  transportation 
and  rendered  the  crossing  of  a stream  a compara- 
tively insignificant  matter  to  the  go-ahead  Yankees 
Our  advance  resulted  in  the  capture  of  many 
prisoners,  some  of  them  being  taken  in  actual  con- 
flict, while  a great  many,  taking  advantage  of  the 
retreat,  slipped  out  of  the  ranks,  and,  hiding 
themselves  from  their  officers  till  their  army  had 
passed  on  and  ours  had  advanced,  they  came  out 
of  their  hiding  and  gave  themselves  up.  These 
perhaps,  were  mainly  conscripts,  and  some,  being 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES. 


-14 

impressed  with  the  invincible  manner  in  which  the 
campaign  was  being  conducted  on  our  part,  lost 
heart  in  their  cause,  and  voluntarily  became  prison- 
ers, as  the  shortest  and  most  certain  way  to  finish 
their  part  of  the  great  tragedy  that  was  being 
enacted.  These  wholesale  desertions  were  fre- 
quent during  the  Atlanta  campaign.  The  dis- 
affected, who  had  done  nothing  to  bring  the  war 
■on  and  had  really  no  personal  interest  in  the  suc- 
cess of  the  Confederates,  had -found  out  that  the 
Union  prisons  were  not  obnoxious  in  severity  and 
short  supplies;  in  fact,  if  a Confederate,  tired  of 
the  war,  wanted  his  liberty,  he  could  usually  se- 
cure it  by  taking  the  oath,  which  many  did,  thus 
escaping  the  military  service  of  the  South,  and 
saved  their  lives.  Some  of  them  even  enlisted  in 
©ur  army  and  navy,  and  stayed  till  the  war  was 
ended. 

An  incident  occurred  just  before  our  army 
crossed  the  Chattahoochie  river.  One  afternoon 
■cur  men  had  halted  to  camp,  and,  as  was  usual  on 
breaking  ranks,  the  men  would  scatter  somewhat 
to  procure  wood  and  stakes  to  fix  their  tents,  and 
frequently  to  pick  blackberries,  which  were  then 
ripe  and  abounded  everywhere  in  that  country. 
One  of  the  boys  had  strayed  a considerable  dis- 
tance from  his  comrades, lured  away  by  the  tempt- 
ing fruit.  He  was  about  to  retrace  his  steps  when 


OF  THE  WAR. 


85 


he  heard  a slight  noise,  as  if  some  person  near 
had  stepped  on  a stick  and  broken  it.  He  looked 
up,  and  hehold!  right  close  were  five  Confederates, 
coming  towards  him.  Being  without  arms  and 
defenseless,  he  thought  he  was  a prisoner.  His 
excitement  prevented  him  from  seeing  they  were 
also  unarmed.  He  said  he  could  not  run;  his 
heart  seemed  to  mount  up  nearly  to  his  throat, 
and  he  became,  as  it  were,  transfixed.  The  John- 
nies were  the  first  to  speak,  and,  evidently  com- 
prehending his  embarrassment,  said  they  did  not 
want  to  take  him  but  they  wanted  to  be  taken, 
which,  to  him,  “was  as  good  news  from  a far 
country.”  He  then  saw  they  were  without  arms, 
and  the  truth  flashed  upon  him.  With  their  vol- 
untary consent,  he  became  their  escort  to  head- 
quarters, where  they  were  reported  and  after- 
wards sent  north. 

After  crossing  the  Etawah  river,  we  found  the 
enemy  in  a very  strong  position  at  Pumpkin  Vine 
creek,  and  Hooker’s  corps,  and  particularly  the 
first  division,  were  led  into  an  ambuscade,  sustain- 
ing a terrific  fire  from  batteries  and  musketry,  yet 
they  held  their  ground,  and  bivouaced  for  the 
night,  taking  care  of  their  wounded  and  burying 
their  dead.  This  was  the  severest  loss  sustained 
by  our  regiment  in  action:  about  eighty  killed  and 
wounded.  Our  color  bearer,  Aleck  Crouse,  was 


86 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


shot  dead.  He  was  a man  of  fine  appearance,  up- 
wards of  six  feet  in  height,  well  proportioned  and 
straight  as  an  arrow — a brave  soldier  and  genial 
companion  under  all  circumstances.  Great  care 
was  taken  to  mark  his  grave,  and  shortly  after  the 
war  was  over  his  relatives  conveyed  him  to  Illi- 
nois and  buried  him  with  his  kindred. 

The  Confederates  were  not  easily  dislodged 
from  this  formidable  position,  and  for  a number 
of  days  they  held  us  at  bay.  Once  they  massed 
their  forces  and  charged  our  position.  We  were 
now  able  to  avenge  the  great  loss  sustained  on  the 
25th.  Our  men  reserved  their  fire  till  they  were 
very  close,  when  batteries  and  small  arms  belched 
forth  their  storm  of  iron  and  lead,  and  they  were 
repulsed  with  fearful  loss.  We  finally  compelled 
them  to  seek  another  well  fortified  position,  on 
Kenesavv  mountain.  Thus  it  was,  when  driven  or 
flanked  out  of  their  strongholds,  they  had  another 
to  go  into  just  as  strong,  disputing  every  inch  of 
our  progress,  so  that  for  days  and  weeks  it  was  a 
continuous  battle  or  skirmish.  We  may  safely 
affirm  that  for  a period  of  four  months  during  the 
progress  of  this  campaign  there  was  scarcely  a day 
but  what  some  part  of  the  army  was  engaged  in 
either  a skirmish  or  a battle,  so  that  the  report  of 
firearms  was  almost  incessantly  heard.  This  made 
picket  duty  very  arduous,  as  well  as  dangerous. 


OF  THE  WAR. 


87 


for  men  on  post  had  to  fortify,  to  screen  themselves 
from  the  enemy’s  pickets  and  sharpshooters. 
When  an  officer  or  private  was  detailed  for  picket 
duty  it  seemed  like  a special  opportunity  to  lay 
down  his  life  for  the  country.  Very  many  brave 
men,  in  this  way,  served  their  last  detail,  and 
never  returned  to  tell  the  story  of  their  valor.  It 
was  a time  to  test  real  courage  and  soldierly 
prowess.  Many  perhaps  shrank  from  the  ordeal, 
but  their  soldierly  pride  impelled  them  to  control 
their  feelings  and  meet  the  dire  responsibility  that 
was  upon  them.  A few  cases  only  of  actual  cow- 
ardice occurred  that  I know  of.  A captain  was 
detailed  for  picket  duty;  he  had  not  been  at  his 
post  long  when  he  feigned  illness  and  was  allowed 
to  retire.  A lieutenant  was  next  on  detail,  and, 
like  a true  man  that  he  was,  he  unflinchingly  took 
his  post.  Sometime  during  the  day  he  became  a 
target  for  a sharpshooter,  and  was  killed  in  the 
line  of  duty.  His  lifeless  form  was  brought  in- 
side the  works,  his  company  uttering  a wail  of 
anguish  and  threats  of  vengeance,  for  he  was 
greatly  beloved  by  his  men,  and  they  felt  he  was 
a victim  to  the  cowardice  of  the  captain  he  had  re- 
lieved. Whether  the  men  were  just  in  their  con- 
clusions or  not,  it  became  very  unpleasant  for  the 
captain.  One  day,  when  all  was  comparatively 
quiet,  the  solitary  report  of  a musket  was  heard, 


88 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


and  a stray  bullet  went  through  the  captain’s  tent, 
striking  uncomfortably  close  to  his  pc rson.  This 
aroused  his  suspicions,  and  not  long  after  he  re- 
signed for  the  good  of  the  service.  This  was  the 
same  officer  who,  a few  months  before,  when  in 
command  of  a patrol  squad,  wanted  to  hie  away 
from  a few  clothes  on  bushes,  his  heated  imagina- 
tion picturing  a vast  number  of  tents  filled  with 
hundreds  of  rebels. 

One  strange  feature  in  the  case  of  men  wounded 
was  that  some  recovered  from  very  serious  wounds, 
while  others,  slightly  injured,  as  we  thought, 
would  die  of  their  wounds.  On  the  25th  of  May, 
I think  it  was,  a private  named  W.  D.  Lindsay 
was  supposed  to  be  mortally  wounded,  as  he  re- 
ceived a minie  ball  in  the  breast,  going  through 
the  back,  but  he  recovered  sufficiently  to  be  trans- 
ferred to  the  Invalid  corps,  where  he  served  till 
the  close  of  the  war,  and  was  living  twenty  years 
afterwards.  Edward  Hickman  had  a slight  wound 
in  the  arm,  but  for  some  cause  he  could  not  rally, 
and  after  a long  period  of  suffering  he  died.  He 
was  a man  past  the  military  age,  being  over  forty- 
five,  and  was  a very  devoted  Christian.  In  earlier 
life  he  had  been  a drunkard,  but  he  became  a 
Christian  some  years  before  the  war,  and  lived 
what  he  professed,  commanding  the  respect  of  all 
the  men.  He  was  so  exact  in  his  morals  he 


OF  THE  WAR. 


89 


thought  it  wrong  to  forage  provisions  from  the 
enemy,  and,  when  this  was  amecessity,  some  one 
else  always  supplied  his  needs,  as  he  would  have 
starved  before  he  would  have  done  it.  He  seemed, 
however,  very  conscientious  that  shooting  at  the 
enemies  of  his  country  in  time  of  action  was  all 
right,  and  would  draw  a bead  on  a rebel  as  cooly 
as  he  would  to  shoot  a vicious  animal.  He  in- 
formed me  that  at  the  affair  at  Holly  Springs  he 
took  deliberate  aim  at  a mounted  rebel,  and  it  was 
a matter  of  great  satisfaction  to  him  that  he  saw 
the  rebel  drop  from  the  saddle.  Whether  a man, 
in  his  country’s  service,  is  more  justified  in  taking 
life  than  property  is  an  ethical  question  I could 
not  solve  as  he  did,  for,  under  a pressure  of  mili- 
tary necessity,  I would  rather  be  guilty  of  for- 
aging than  the  death  of  any  poor  mortal.  At  a 
pleasant  wrangle  over  the  rightfulness  of  foraging, 
a man  by  the  name  of  Cruse  twitted  Hickman  a 
little.  “Why,”  said  he,  “Mr.  Hickman,  I can 
prove  it  is  right  to  steal  sometimes.  ” “No,  James, 
you  cannot.”  “Yes,”  insisted  Cruse,  “I  can  even 
prove  it  to  you  it’s  right  to  steal  sometimes.” 
Hickman  became  enthusiastic  in  favor  of  the 
eighth  commandment,  and  when  all  became 
amused  at  his  intense  interest  for  right  and  recti- 
tude, his  tormentor  explained  his  position  by  say- 
ing, “It’s  right  to  steal  away  from  bad  company,” 


90 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


when  Hickman  exclaimed,  “Oh!  James,  you  are  a 
naughty  boy!” 

W.  A.  Young  was  wounded  badly  in  the  arm, 
the  ball  tearing  out  the  muscular  part  between  the 
elbow  and  shoulder.  It  was  bad  for  a long  time, 
but  he  recovered  so  as  to  admit  of  service  in  the 
Invalid  corps,  where  he  completed  his  term  of  ser- 
vice. A recruit  named  Spencer  wras  slightly 
wounded,  close  to  Young.  He  set  up  a piteous 
cry,  and  said  if  he  was  home  with  his  mother  he 
would  never  go  to  war  again.  This  man  was  very 
brave  when  he  first  came  to  the  regiment.  He 
said  he  wanted  to  kill  half-a-dozen  rebels  the  first 
fight  he  got  into.  This  little  scratch  quite  un- 
manned him,  and  he  was  glad  to  retire  without 
reaching  the  goal  of  his  ambition.  He  was  sent 
to  the  hospital,  and  somehow  got  a discharge, 
and  was  never  seen  in  mortal  combat  again. 

About  July  1st  Johnston  was  compelled  to 
cross  the  Chattahoochie  river,  where  we  enjoyed 
a brief  respite  from  active  hostilities,  and,  being 
about  eight  miles  from  Atlanta,  we  could  see  the 
city.  The  enemy’s  position  across  the  river  was 
very  strongly  fortified,  but  Uncle  Billy,  as  the 
soldiers  familiarly  called  Sherman,  arranged  to  get 
them  out  by  the  usual  flank  movement,  and 
crossed  the  river  above  their  fortifications,  pro- 
ceeding, without  opposition,  in  the  direction  of 


OF  THE  WAR. 


91 


Atlanta.  About  this  time  I had  a conversation 
-with  W.  C.  Young,  of  our  company.  He  was 
considerably  older  than  myself,  and  had  seen  more 
of  the  world — had  been  across  the  plains  and  in 
California,  and  had  become  inured  to  danger  be- 
fore the  war.  I was  not  a professing  Christian  at 
this  time,  but  in  belief  was  radically  orthodox, 
while  my  friend  was  a pronounced  skeptic.  We 
sometimes  discussed  these  points  of  difference  be- 
tween us.  Once  he  made  the  assertion  that  the 
Bible  was  a bundle  of  absurdities  and  contradic- 
tions and  not  worthy  the  endorsement  of  sensible 
men.  I asked  him  to  prove  it.  “Well,”  he  re- 
marked, “there  is  the  ridiculous  story  of  Samson 
catching  a thousand  foxes,  tying  fire-brands  to 
their  tails,  and  turning  them  loose  in  the  corn- 
fields of  the  Philistines,  burning  them  down. 
Now,”  he  says,  “I’d  like  to  have  you  tell  me  how 
he  held  them  till  he  tied  them.”  This  raised  a 
loud  laugh,  and  the  boys  thought  I was  worsted 
so  bad  I could  not  reply.  When  their  mirth  had 
subsided,  I said:  “Well,  Young,  that  can  be  ex- 

plained from  a common  sense  standpoint,  and 
does  not  of  necessity  involve  a miracle,  although 
it  might  have  been  one.  You  know  Samson  was 
noted  for  being  a leader  in  Israel,  as  well  as  for 
his  great  physical  strength.  As  such,  like  a gen- 
eral in  these  times,  he  could  devise  a plan  of 


92 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


operations  and  then  execute  them  by  aid  of  his 
army  of  assistants.  We  say  Gen.  Grant  took  Ft. 
Donalson.  We  mean  he  took  it  with  his  army  of 
forty  thousand  men.  So  Samson,  as  the  head  of 
the  nation,  the  judge  of  Israel,  is  said  to  do  such 
and  such  things.  Then,  in  the  brief  recital  of 
Bible  history,  we  have  few  details;  the  substance 
of  the  fact  is  all  that  is  aimed  at.  We  may  not 
be  confined  to  this  explanation;  we  may  concede 
that  he  did  it  single-handed  and  alone  and 
not  involve  an  absurdity  or  a contradiction.  It 
does  not  say  he  caught  them  all  at  once;  he  may 
have  caught  them  on  several  different  occasions 
and  turned  out  a few  braces  at  a time  or  as  many 
as  he  could  handle  conveniently.  Then,”  I re- 
marked, “the  fun  would  have  lasted  longer;  like 
our  present  unpleasantness,  it  would  be  more 
than  a “breakfast  spell,”  and  the  strong  man 
would  have  enjoyed  it  hugely.  Then  matters  are 
simplified  greatly,  from  the  fact  that  it  was  not  a 
thousand  foxes,  but'only  three  hundred.”  I had 
now  the  laugh  on  him.  He  made  no  other  ex- 
planation, and  the  boys  were  much  amused  that 
he  was  discomfitted  in  the  argument,  for  they 
were  generally  orthodox  in  belief  if  not  very  good 
practical  Christians. 

But  to  return  to  our  conversation.  Young  was 
that  morning  feeling  very  blue.  The  heavy  losses 


OF  THE  WAR. 


93 


we  had  sustained  was  weighing  heavily  on  his 
mind,  and  he  had  a presentiment  that  in  the  next 
battle  he  would  not  come  out  alive.  I said,  “O, 
Bill,  you  must  not  give  way  to  your  feelings  now; 
you  have  braved  so  many  dangers  that  you  might 
believe  you  will  providentially  escape  till  the  war 
is  over,  and  then  you  can  see  your  Tilly  again,” 
that  was  the  name  of  a young  woman  he  had  mar- 
ried when  he  was  at  home,  a paroled  prisoner,  and 
with  whom  he  was  deeply  in  love.  The  tears 
trickled  down  his  cheeks  at  the  mention  of  her 
name,  and  he  said  he  would  never  see  her  again.  I 
vainly  endeavored  to  console  him,  but  he  insisted 
that  he  would  be  slain  in  the  next  battle.  About 
this  time  the  Confederate  author’ties,  becoming 
dissatisfied  with  the  Fabian  policy  of  Joe  Johnston, 
relieved  him  of  the  command  and  Gen.  Hood  was 
appointed  to  succeed  him.  There  was  a 
change  in  the  Confederate  tactics.  Instead  of  re- 
treating from  one  position  to  another,  Hood  re- 
solved to  strike  the  flanks  of  Sherman  while  in 
motion  and  not  protected  by  breastworks,  a plan 
if  adopted  earlier  in  the  campaign  might  have 
resulted  in  some  temporary  advantage  to  them, 
but  nothing  could  have  successfully,  resisted  Sher- 
man’s advance  with  the  relative  strength  of  the 
contending  armies  being  as  it  was,  and  whatever 
dispositions  the  enemy  made,  they  must  finally 


94 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


have  yielded  to  the  superior  numbers  of  the  Union 
army.  Accordingly  on  the  20th  of  July,  as  Thomas 
was  moving  in  the  direction  of  Atlanta,  and  had 
just  crossed  Peach  Tree  creek,  Hooker’s  corps  had 
halted  for  a short  sason,  their  arms  stacked  in  line 
of  battle.  The  enemy  came  on  them  in  the  fear- 
ful onset  of  a charge.  It  was  so  sudden  that  our 
men  had  barely  time  to  take  their  guns  and  com- 
mence shooting  at  the  advancing  foe.  At  some 
points  the  combatants  came  right  together  so  as 
to  club  their  muskets  and  snatch  the  colors  from 
each  other.  I was  told  by  the  members  of  the 
1 36th  New  York  regiment  that  their  colors  were 
thus  snatched  away  from  them  three  times,  and 
as  many  times  recovered  in  the  same  desperate 
way,  when  the  enemy  spent  the  force  of  their 
charge  and  retired.  It  seems  that  the  rebels  had 
not  calculated  very  accurately  the  distance  they 
would  have  to  come,  and  we  were  farther  off  than 
they  had  expected,  so  they  were  considerably  ex- 
hausted by  their  run,  and  our  men  being  the  fresh- 
est, gave  them  the  advantage.  It  has  been  said 
that  the  southern  man  was  fiercer  and  for  a short 
time  more  effective,  but  his  reserve  force  was  soon- 
er spent  than  his  Yankee  antagonist.  It  seems 
that  Grant  calculated  something  on  this,  for  he  ob- 
serves after  a sanguinary  conflict,  in  which  both 
were  largely  exhausted,  the  first  that  assaulted 


OF  THE  WAR. 


95 


was  sure  to  win.  He  was  careful  to  first  resume 
the  offensive,  and  usually  won  the  battle.  Our 
men  in  this  bloody  battle  certainly  outwinded  the 
Confederates,  and  they  sullenly  retired  within  their 
entrenchments.  Our  loss  was  very  great;  our  reg- 
iment left  nearly  forty  on  the  field  in  killed  and 
wounded,  my  friend  Young  being  among  the 
mortally  wounded.  As  soon  as  I could  I visited 
the  field  hospital  where  our  wounded  lay  thick, 
with  every  conceivable  wound  that  could  be  in- 
flicted upon  a mortal  frame.  Young  had  a fright- 
ful wound  in  the  abdomen,  and  he  knew  he  could 
not  live.  He  was,  however,  perfectly  conscious 
and  called  my  attention  to  our  conversation  the 
day  before.  Of  ’course,  I remembered  it  well 
enough,  yet  tried  to  console  him  by  saying  that 
his  feelings,  if  he  could  be  hopeful,  would  have 
much  to  do  with  his  recovery.  He  shook  his  head 
mournfully,  and  said  he  knew  the  nature  of  the 
wound,  and  it  was  utterly  impossible  for  him  to 
get  well.  “O,”  said  he,  “John,  I don’t  want  to 
die  yet!  O,  it  is  so  dark  before  me;  everything  is 
so  dark!  so  dark!”  I could  not  repress  my  feelings, 
and  I knew  I could  give  no  consolation,  so  turn- 
ing away,  so  he  would  not  be  affected  by  my  emo- 
tion, I wept  at  the  thought  of  the  untimely  death 
of  my  skeptical  friend.  He  was  moved  back  to 
the  hospital  at  Marietta,  and  soon  died;  his 


96 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


grave  may  now  be  found  at  the  National  cemetery’ 
there.  I met  his  bereaved  companion  soon  after 
my  return  from  the  war.  She  was  dressed  in  deep 
mourning,  and  when  she  saw  me  at  the  reception 
given  our  regiment,  she  came  and  congratulated 
me  on  my  return,  and  said  she  was  glad  to  see  so 
many  of  the  boys  return.  “But,  O ! its  too  bad,  too 
bad,  that  Will  had  to  be  left  down  there”,  and 
broke  down  entirely’  in  a paroxysm  of  grief.  It 
is  said  she  gave  way  to  despondency  from  which 
her  friends  tried  to  rally  her.  After  a few  yrears 
her  burdened  heart  could  endure  no  more,  and  she 
sickened  and  died,  no  doubt  the  victim  of  a brok- 
en heart. 

The  army  now  pressed  closely’  to  the  enemy’s 
fortified  position.  McPherson,  on  the  left  receiv- 
ed a similar  attack  which  was  well  nigh  successful, 
this  noble  Union  general  being  slain.  Gen.  Logan, 
however,  took  the  command  and  by  his  extraordi- 
nary valor,  the  battle  was  gained  for  the  Union 
arms.  The  same  tactics  were  tried  again  on  July' 
28,  but  Sherman  had  so  arranged  his  forces  as  to 
ward  off  the  blow  much  easier.  This  seems  to 
have  satisfied  Hood  that  he  could  not  defeat 
the  Uuion  army  by  these  methods,  and  he  seemed 
content  to  remain  inside  his  works,  assuming  the 
strictly  defensive  policy’.  Large  as  our  army  was, 
we  could  not  entirely'  invest  the  extensive 


OF  THE  WAR. 


97 


works  of  Atlanta.  Their  communications 
on  the  south  remained  open,  but  we  pressed  them 
so  that  they  were  almost  entirely  besieged.  Our 
guns  were  turned  upon  the  city,  making  it  very 
uncomfortable  for  the  citizens;  some  of  their  sub- 
urban residences  were  outside  their  fortifications; 
these  were  riddled,  and  some  of  them  destroyed 
by  our  artillery.  One  of  them  known  as  the  Pot- 
ter house  was  used  by  them  as  a cover  for  their 
sharpshooters,  and  though  many  shot  and  shell 
were  thrown  into  it,  they  continued  to  harrass  our 
line  by  their  accurate  firing  from  it.  Such  was 
their  range  of  our  position  that  if  a person  showed 
his  head  above  the  parapet,  it  would  call  for  a 
shot  from  this  house.  One  day  an  officer  belong- 
ing to  the  battery  we  were  supporting  had  been 
sleeping  in  his  tent,  and  on  awakening  he  seems 
to  have  forgot  the  precaution  to  keep  his  head  low, 
when  he  was  fired  on,  the  ball  entering  the  center 
of  his  forehead;  he  fell  dead  near  where  I was  sit- 
ting. One  day  I had  occasion  to  go  for  water 
to  a spring  between  the  works  and  the  picket  line. 
I was  careful  when  climbing  over  the  works  to  not 
expose  my  person  more  than  was  necessary,  but 
getting  farther  down  the  slope,  I thought  I was 
out  of  sight,  if  not  out  of  reach,  and  began  to  walk 
upright,  carelessly  swinging  my  canteens  as  I 
went  along.  Suddenly  five  shots  were  fired  strik- 


98 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


ing  the  front  and  rear  of  me  and  making  the  dirt 
fly  over  me;  I then  stooped  over  again  and  ran 
down  to  the  springs,  filled  my  canteens  and  start- 
ed back,  retaining  the  stooped-over  position  till  I 
was  safely  inside  the  works.  This  was  such  an 
annoyance  that  it  was  determined  to  break  it  up, 
so  a picked  detail  of  men  crept  up  as  close  as  pos- 
sible, unobserved  by  the  sharpshooters.  It  was  a 
large  two  story  building  right  under  their  guns, 
and  they  were  in  the  upper  story  for  better  obser- 
vation and  execution,  and  were  looking  away  be- 
yond the  stealthy  Yankees  crawling  upon  them, 
and  were  greatly  surprised  when  our  men  broke  in 
upon  their  safe  retreat  and  demanded  their  sur- 
render. As  they  saw  it  was  useless  to  resist,  they 
were  speedily  disarmed,  the  buildings  fired  and 
the  whole  squad,  with  the  prisoners,  hurried  to  our 
lines  before  the  artillery  could  be  trained  on  them 
or  a force  sent  out  to  intercept  them.  This  effect- 
ually broke  up  that  nest  and  we  were  not  bothered 
by  them  again.  We  continued  to  invest  Atlanta 
without  gaining  a decided  advantage.  Hood  kept 
close  within  his  works;  a continual  artillery  duel 
was  maintained,  failing  to  intimidate  or  seriously 
injure  us.  The  buildings  of  the  city  did  not  fare 
so  well  under  our  fire;  many  were  riddled  and 
in  some  instances  they  took  fire  and  burned  down. 
The  skirmishing  on  the  picket  was  continuous, 
but  did  not  result  in  any  great  advantage  to  either 
party. 


OF  THE  WAR. 


99 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

This  did  not  exactly  suit  our  restive  commander, 
and  he  arranged  for  raising  the  siege  and  using 
the  main  part  of  the  army  against  the  enemy’s 
communications.  The  20th  Corps,  under  Slocum 
(as  Gen.  Hooker  left  the  army  soon  after  the 
death  of  McPherson),  was  ordered  back  to  protect 
the  bridge  across  the  Chattahoochie,  occupying  a 
strongly  entrenched  position,  so  that  he  would  be 
able  to  defend  successfully  against  the  whole  rebel 
army  till  he  could  be  reinforced  by  Sherman.  In 
the  meantime,  the  main  army  moved  round  the 
right  of  Atlanta  and  struck  the  West  Point  rail- 
road at  East  Point,  thoroughly  destroying  it. 
Gen.  Howard  went  into  position  at  Jonesboro, 
and  met  the  enemy  in  a severe  engagement,  being 
reinforced  by  Thomas.  They  drove  them  in  great 
confusion  from  the  field.  This  was  a hand  to 
hand  encounter  for  awhile,  the  rebels  stubbornly 
resisting  our  advance  as  long  as  possible,  when 
the  superior  endurance  of  the  Yankees  prevailed 
and  the  Confederates  fled  from  the  field,  Hardee’s 
forces  barely  escaping  capture.  An  incident  of 
this  battle  was  related  to  me,  indicating  the  prox- 
imity of  the  belligerents.  A powerful  German, 


100 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


a lieutenant  of  the  14th  Ohio,  whose  name  was 
Frank  Fleck,  threw  down  his  sword,  and  went  at 
them  with  his  fists,  knocking  down  a half  dozen 
or  more,  and,  catching  a brigade  commander,  he 
pulled  him  over  the  works,  by  main  strength  and 
awkwardness,  exclaiming:  “Mein  Gott,  I've  no 
batience  mit  you.”  I saw  this  incident  related  in 
McElroy’s  Prison  Life  several  years  after  the  war, 
and  when  I was  pastor  of  the  M.  E.  Church  at 
Richland,  Iowa,  in  1886,  I met  Fleck  there,  a 
member  of  the  G.  A.  R.  Post,  and  engaged  in  the 
butcher  business.  I asked  him  about  the  story, 
and  he  said  it  was  substantially  correct. 

When  our  army  left  the  entrenched  position  be- 
fore Atlanta  the  enemy  thought  it  was  a retreat 
and  that  Sherman  had  given  up  the  attempt  to 
capture  the  city.  There  was  great  rejoicing 
thereat,  and  it  was  reported  that  the  people  of 
Macon  came  up  to  congratulate  them  on  their 
good  fortune.  What  must  have  been  their  con- 
sternation when,  a few  days  afterwards,  the  in- 
vincible Sherman,  with  his  army,  was  destroying 
the  railroad  and  communications  twenty  or  thirty 
miles  south  of  Atlanta.  They  had  neither  time 
nor  inclination  to  assail  Slocum’s  position  at  the 
Chattahoochie,  if  they  had  ever  thought  of  it. 
They  had  now  to  evacuate  Atlanta  and  mass  their 
forces  against  Sherman,  as  their  only  alternative. 


Early  on  the  morning  of  September  2d  great  ex- 
plosions were  heard  in  the  direction  of  Atlanta, 
and  Gen.  Slocum,  rightly  divining  that  Hood  was 
blowing  up  his  munitions,  put  his  command  in 
motion  towards  the  city.  Our  brigade  was  in  the 
lead  and  our  regiment  in  advance.  When  we 
came  to  our  old  works  there  was  no  opposition  in- 
curred; we  therefore  pressed  forward,  and  were 
soon  at  the  enemy's  strong  fortifications,  covering 
the  city.  These,  likewise,  were  deserted,  and, 
with  triumphant  cheers,  we  entered  the  city,  and 
soon  raised  “Old  Glory,”  the  National  emblem, 
over  the  Franklin  printing  office,  where  we  found 
a staff  that,  a few  hours  before,  had  floated  the 
Confederate  rag.  The  ioist  Illinois  always 
claimed  they  were  the  first  troops  to  enter  At- 
lanta. Some  others  have  claimed  the  honor,  and 
it  is  possible  that,  owing  to  the  size  of  the  place 
and  the  number  of  men  marching  on  it,  different 
commands  may  have  gone  into  the  city  nearly 
simultaneously.  The  honor,  however,  is  an  empty 
one,  for  to  enter  a city  whose  defenders  have  fled 
from  it  is  not  worth  contending  for.  We  should 
concede  that  the  co-operative  efforts  of  all  the 
forces  in  and  around  Atlanta  had  made  its  capture 
possible.  The  twaddle  about  who  went  in  first 
puts  me  in  mind  of  the  enraptured  artist  at  Ni- 
agara Falls,  contemplating  the  sublime  downpour 


102 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


of  the  cataract,  exclaiming:  “How  wonderfully 
the  water  comes  down!”  when  a crude  Irishman  re- 
marked: “Be  jabers,  and  what’s  to  hinder  it?” 

What  could  hinder  any  Yankee  force  from  taking 
a stronghold  whose  defenders  had  all  fled? 

Our  regiment  was  retained  as  special  guards 
and  to  operate  the  fire  department  of  the  city,  be- 
ing exempt  from  regular  picket  duty  and  allowed 
the  freedom  of  the  city.  In  a few  days  Sherman’s 
forces  came  in  from  Jonesboro,  and  all  were 
camped  in  and  around  the  late  rebel  stronghold, 
enjoying  a brief  respite  from  the  arduous  and 
bloody  conflicts  in  which  they  had  been  engaged. 
By  the  capture  of  Atlanta  the  Confederacy  sus- 
tained an  irreparable  loss.  If  the  capture  of 
Vicksburg  was  cutting  the  Confederacy  in  two, 
this  was  cutting  it  into  quarters,  and  depriving 
the  foe  of  a large  tract  of  country  which  con- 
tributed largely  of  the  supplies  to  their  armies. 
If,  in  all  reason,  they  should  have  laid  down  then- 
arms  when  their  defeat  at  Gettysburg  demon- 
strated that  they  could  never  successfully  invade 
the  North,  certainly  when  they  could  not  hold  the 
Gate  City  of  the  South,  so  far  in  the  interior,  they 
should  have  yielded  the  contest,  and  saved  many 
valuable  lives  and  much  property.  But  Jefferson 
Davis  was  something  of  a historian,  and  he  seems 
to  have  thought  that  the  fratricidal  war  in  America 


OF  THE  WAR. 


103 


had  European  precedent.  And,  as  the  Russians 
had  annihilated  Bonaparte,  in  the  heart  of  their 
country,  in  1812,  Sherman’s  hordes,  likewise, 
might  be  disposed  of  in  the  same  way.  He  there- 
fore went  through  the  South,  making  speeches  in 
several  cities,  citing  these  things,  to  encourage 
his  people  in  the  forlorn  hope  of  yet  driving  Sher- 
man back.  This  was  letting  the  “cat  out  of  the 
bag,”  and  Hen.  Sherman  says  he  was  not  slow  to 
profit  by  the  information  these  speeches  imparted. 
The  first  indication  of  Davis’  project  being  carried 
out  was  Hood’s  attack  on  our  communications. 
He  struck  the  railroad  at  several  points  and  cap- 
tured a few  small  garrisons.  Sherman,  for  awhile, 
disposed  his  forces  to  checkmate  him,  and  a desul- 
tory campaign  was  carried  on,  in  which  Altoona 
Pass  was  the  severest  battle  fought.  A large 
force,  under  Gen.  French,  attacked  Gen.  Corse’s 
command  furiously,  but  were  repulsed  with  great 
loss,  and,  Sherman  sending  a good  reinforcement, 
the  rebel  commander  was  compelled  to  relinquish 
his  object  and  beat  a hasty  retreat.  Here  Sher- 
man signaled  from  Kenesaw  Mountain  to  Gen. 
Corse  to  “Hold  the  Fort,  for  I am  Coming.” 
This  laconic  reply  has  become  a household  word, 
and  indeed,  the  basal  thought  of  a favorite  religious 
song.  The  object  of  Hood  was  evidently  to  de- 
coy Sherman  out  of  Georgia,  and  further,  if  he 


104 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


could,  when  the  latter  devised  a plan  of  operations 
to  allow  Hood  to  go  North  and  he  would  go 
South.  Thereupon  he  d vided  the  army,  leaving 
the  4th,  16th  and  23d  Corps,  with  other  detach- 
ments, to  Gen.  Thomas.  He  retained  the  14th, 
15th,  17th  and  20th  Corps  for  the  great  march  to 
the  sea.  The  wisdom  of  this  disposition  of  forces 
was  demonstrated,  by  Thomas  completely  de- 
stroying Hood’s  army  at  Nashville,  December  15th 
and  1 6th,  and  the  triumphant  march  to  the  sea. 
During  Hood’s  raid  the  20th  Corps  remained  at 
Atlanta,  and  it  was  a time  of  rest  and  recuperation 
to  them.  The  most  exciting  thing  was  the  presi- 
dential election,  but  it  was  so  one-sided  as  to  lose 
much  of  the  interest  that  is  usually  manifested  on 
such  occasions,  the  men  mainly  voting  for  Lincoln. 
The  State  of  Illinois  had  made  no  provision  for 
the  soldiers  to  vote  in  ihe  field,  but  the  govern- 
ment ordered  the  vote,  and  it  was  carefully  and 
honestly  taken,  for  some  purpose,  which  I never 
knew.  The  state,  however,  went  strongly  Re- 
publican, and  the  soldi*,  r vote  was  not  needed. 
Most  of  the  other  states  had  their  soldier  vote 
legally  taken,  and  it  was  counted  in  the  general 
result  of  those  states. 

For  about  two  weeks  before  we  left  Atlanta  we 
began  to  get  ready  for  our  march,  though  none 
of  us  knew  where  we  were  going.  A general  de- 


OF  THE  WAR. 


105 


struction  of  everything  that  could  be  of  service  to 
our  enemies  was  ordered.  It  was  truly  painful  to 
see  the  wanton  waste  of  property,  but  no  doubt 
the  terrible  exigency  of  war  demanded  it.  The 
inhabitants  had  been  compelled  to  leave,  by  Sher- 
man’s orders,  for  he  did  not  want  to  furnish  pro- 
visions for  them,  and  their  own  necessities  would 
have  compelled  their  exile  in  the  event  of  the 
government  not  providing  for  them.  In  the  sum- 
mer of  1895,  being  in  Atlanta,  I casually  observed 
to  an  old  resident  that  I had  been  one  of  the  men 
who  had  assisted  in  pulling  their  town  to  pieces 
and  burning  It  up,  and  had  not  been  back  since. 
“Oh,”  said  he,  “that  was  the  best  thing  that  ever 
happened  us.  Of  course  I didn’t  see  it  that  way 
then,  and  was  all-fired  mad  about  it  at  the  time. 
Why,  we’ve  built  a good  deal  better  town,  and  if 
Sherman  had  not  destroyed  it  as  he  did  it’s  likely 
the  old  dingy  buildings  would  have  been  standing 
yet.  Now  we’ve  got  everything  new,  and  many 
thousand  more  people  than  we  had  then,  and  I 
doubt  if  there  is  another  city  that  can  show  such 
prosperity  in  all  the  land.”  I was  glad  he  was  not 
inclined  to  regard  me  as  a vandal  for  my  part  in 
the  matter,  and  we  enjoyed  a pleasant  conversa- 
tion about  it.  The  negro  auction  blocks  were  a 
matter  of  interest  to  me,  with  their  large,  lettered 
signs:  “Negroes  bought  and  sold  here.”  These 


io6 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


were  all  obliterated,  and  have  never  been  .seen 
since.  The  wrath  of  an  invading  army  is  always 
inveterately  exercised  against  railroad  property 
that  they  do  not  expect  to  use,  so,  when  we  were 
going  to  leave  Atlanta,  everything  of  this  kind 
was  utterly  destroyed.  The  whole  system  of 
Southern  railways  must  have  been  well-nigh 
ruined  by  the  vandalism  of  both  armies,  but,  as 
you  travel  in  the  South  to-day,  railway  enterprise 
is  so  greatly  developed  you  would  scarcely  sup- 
pose such  wreck  of  property  had  ever  occurred,  so 
entirely  have  the  traces  of  ruinous  war  disappeared. 

On  the  15th  of  November,  1864,  we  left  this 
notable  city.  For  two  and  a half  months  we  had 
occupied  it,  built  some  extensive  fortifications, 
and,  as  remarked,  were  free  from  many  of  the 
actual  annoyances  that  usually  obtain  in  time  of 
active  hostilities.  We  were  quite  fresh, and  ready 
for  any  emergency  that  the  fortunes  of  war  should 
provide.  It  has  often  occurred  to  me  since  the 
war,  if  any  necessity  of  civil  life  should  demand  of 
the  average  citizen  a feat  of  pedestrianism  involv- 
ing a journey  of  three  hundred  miles  or  more, 
why,  the  reflection  would  be  painful,  and  nearly 
everyone  would  revolt  at  the  idea  of  such  an  un- 
dertaking. Yet  the  men  who  composed  Sher- 
man's army  not  only  regarded  it  with  complacency, 
but  thought  a huge  tramp  of  a thousand  miles  to 


OF  THE  WAR. 


I °7 


Richmond  among  the  possibilities  of  the  campaign. 
And,  sure  enough,  not  only  compassed  that,  but 
actually  marched  to  Washington  City,  and  were 
encamped  there  six  months  after  leaving  Atlanta, 
having  taken  Savannah,  Columbia,  Fayetteville, 
Raleigh,  Goldsboro,  and  Joe  Johnston’s  army. 
After  reducing  Atlanta  almost  to  a heap  of  ruins, 
we  took  our  leave  of  the  devoted  city,  the  confla- 
gration of  the  burning  city  being  visible  for  two 
or  three  nights  after  we  left  it.  We  went  by 
Stone  Mountain,  where  the  troops  stopped  long 
enough  to  effectually  destroy  the  railroad,  some- 
thing they  had  become  very  expert  at,  and  every- 
where the  army  touched,  this  indiscriminate  de- 
struction went  on.  The  weather  was  fine,  and  I 
do  not  now  recall  a single  rainy  day.  The  roads 
were  excellent,  and  the  artillery  and  teams  kept 
pace  with  the  marching  column  without  difficulty. 
The  country  was  well  stocked  with  all  kinds  of 
provisions.  The  corn  was  gathered,  and  the 
•sweet  potatoes,  that  were  everywhere  abundant, 
“started  from  the  ground,”  and  seemed  to  bid  us 
welcome  to  the  sacred  soil  of  Georgia.  Cattle, 
sheep,  hogs  and  poultry  abounded, and  a continual 
picnic  and  “feast  of  fat  things”  greeted  us  every- 
where. The  colored  people  appreciated  our  pres- 
ence, but  the  disloyal  whites,  where  they  pre- 
sumed to  give  us  an  audience  at  all,  looked  on  us 


io8 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES. 


and  our  operations  with  grim  despair  depicted  on 
their  countenances.  Many  of  them  fled  from  their 
homes,  or  hid  themselves  till  the  army  passed  by, 
when  it  is  likely  most  of  them  returned.  Many 
of  the  negroes  thought  “the  year  of  Jubilee  had 
come,”  and  struck  out  and  marched  to  the  sea 
with  us.  Some  few  of  them  were  loyal  to  and 
pi  eferred  to  stay  and  share  the  fate  of  their  masters. 

At  one  place  where  I was  superintending  the 
loading  of  some  wagons  with  corn,  the  escort  of 
men  had  scattered  so  as  to  make  me  uneasy  for 
fear  of  capture;  I wanted  to  hurry  up  the  loading 
and  get  back  on  the  road  the  troops  were  march- 
ing on  as  soon  as  possible.  I got  a revolver  and 
went  to  the  plantation  hands  and  demanded  their 
help  to  load  the  corn.  With  a great  display  of 
ivory  they  indicated  their  reluctance.  When  I 
made  a brandish  of  the  pistol  they  -went  to  work, 
one  of  them  remarking,  “it  was  hard  enough  to 
take  massa’s  corn  ’thout  making  his  niggas  help 
load  it.”  I did  not  stop  to  discuss  the  ethics  of 
the  question  with  him,  but  told  him  he  must  work 
hard  and  keep  his  mouth  shut  or  we  would  take 
him  too,  which  caused  him  to  redouble  diligence, 
and  I soon  got  away.  These  were  the  only  ones 
that  I saw  that  indicated  affectionate  loyalty  to 
their  masters.  There  was  another  colored  man 
named  Ben,  who  came  to  us  at  Atlanta  and  drove 


OF  THE  WAR. 


Et*? 

one  of  the  headquarters  teams  of  the  20th  corps. 
His  wife,  Sally,  cooked  for  one  of  the  officers, 
mess.  They  had  always  been  slaves,  but  elated 
at  the  thought  of  freedom,  they  started  out  with 
the  army.  Their  family,  it  appears,  had  1366®. 
taken  away  from  them,  so  they  did  not  know 
anything  about  them.  When  the  freed  men  be- 
gan to  flock  to  our  camps,  old  Aunt  Sally  would 
scrutinize  them  very  closely  to  see  if  any  of  them 
were  her  children,  and  inquire  for  any  clue  where- 
by she  might  hear  of  them  or  perchance  find  them. 
She  said  that  ten  years  before  they  had  taken  her 
darter,  a girl  eight  years  old,  down  in  what  she 
called  the  lower  country,  and  I allow  she  is  some 
whar  down  thar  yet.  Her  interest  and  inquiry 
was  so  intense  that  a good  many  of  the  soldiers 
knew  about  it.  I thought,  however,  as  it  had 
been  so  long,  and  slaves  were  bought  and  sold  s® 
frequently  and  taken  from  state  to  state,  it  vwas 
like  looking  for  a needle  in  a haystack.  But 
when  we  had  got  pretty  well  down  towards  Savan- 
nah a young  man  and  his  wife  came  in  to  cast -their 
lot  with  us,  or.  “go  to  Massa  Linkum,”  as  they  .call- 
ed it.  This  man’s  name  was  Joe,  and  sorrfce  one 
who  knew  Aunt  Sally  and  had  heard  of  her  'great 
desire  to  find  her  daughter,  heard  Joe  address  his 
wife  as  Nan,  ran  over  to  where  Sally  was  cooking 
supper  for  her  mess,  and  told  her  that  a yo.ung 


I IO 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


man  and  woman  was  camping-  near  them  and  he 
heard  the  man  say  Nan  to  his  wife,  and  he  thought 
it  might  be  her  girl.  The  old  auntie  threw  down 
her  cooking  utensils  and  raised  her  hands  and  said 
“de  Lord  be  praised,  I know  its  her,”  and  flew  to 
where  they  were.  Joe,  of  course,  did  not  have 
any  knowledge  of  her,  and  perhaps  the  girl  had  for- 
gotten her  mother,  and  as  they  saw  her  making 
toward  them  they  just  stared  at  her  and  wonder- 
ed what  was  the  matter.  The  sight  of  them 
checked  her  somewhat  and  to  assure  herself  she 
began  to  make  inquiries  about  them,  “whar  dey 
war  from  and  how  long  dey  libed  thar.”  Nan  said 
she  lived  about  thar,  she  reckoned,  ’bout  ten 
year.  She  was  born  up  de  country  near  Atlanta, 
and  when  she  war  little  her  massa  had  fetched  her 
down  thar.  The  old  auntie  could  not  stand  it  any 
longer,  she  just  screamed,  ‘ ‘uan’s  is  my  chile,  I 
knows  uan’s  is;  I’se  looked  for  you  all  de  way 
down,  an’  bless  de  good  Lord,  he’s  sent  uan’s  to 
me.”  The  girl,  too,  recognized  her  mother  and  in 
a little  while  they  were  in  each  others  arms,  em- 
bracing and  kissing  and  shedding  of  tears,  and 
slapping  each  other  on  the  back  accompanied  with 
joyous  screams,  raised  a commotion  in  the  camp. 
The  soldiers,  hard  as  they  seemed  to  be,  were 
wonderfully  moved  when  they  knew  what  it  all 
meant.  Then  Ben  came  and  the  scene  was  repeat- 


OF  THE  WAR. 


I I I 


ed,  all  three  hugging  together  and  jumping  up 
and  down  till  they  seemed  exhausted.  It  was  the 
most  powerful  demonstration  of  human  emotion 
I ever  saw;  some  laughed  and  others  cried  as  they 
witnessed  these  exuberances  of  joy  at  finding  each 
other  again.  Aunty  was  so  nearly  overcome  that 
she  nearly  forgot  the  supper  she  had  so  hastily 
left.  It  was  scantier  than  usuai  and  very  late,  but 
the  officer,  when  he  knew  what  had  detained  her 
and  made  his  supper  less  in  quantity,  readily  for- 
gave her. 


I 12 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


CHAPTER  IX, 

Millidgeville,  the  capital  of  Georgia,  was  occu- 
pied by  our  command  without  opposition.  Gov. 
Brown  and  other  notables  fleeing  in  great  haste.  We 
rested  two  days  here  and  gave  the  people  a little 
time  to  get  acquainted  with  us.  Some  of  them 
had  heard  Jeff  Davis  promise  that  Hood  would 
soon  drive  Sherman  out  of  Georgia.  They  must 
have  lost  faith  in  Jeff  and  the  cause  altogether,  for 
certainly  they  were  a blank-looking  set  of  people, 
never  dreaming  that  the  hated  Yankees  would 
ever  invade  their  noble  domain.  But  here  we 
were  in  the  heart  of  the  confederacy,  at  the  capi- 
tal of  Georgia  and  not  an  armed  confederate  to 
dispute  our  passage,  and  we  were  having  all  our 
own  way.  Their  senatorsandmembers  of  congress 
and  some  of  the  confederate  generals  made  frantic 
appeals  to  be  firm,  to  rally,  to  destroy  their  provis- 
ions, burn  their  bridges,  fell  the  trees,  blockade 
the  roads,  and  in  every  way  possible  impede  the 
progress  of  the  ruthless  invaders.  These  appeals 
amounted  to  very  little,  all  able-bodied  men  were 
already  in  their  army,  and  were  doing  what  they 
could.  Verily  Sherman  was  playing  them  a huge 
Yankee  caper,  beyond  their  genius  and  ability  to 


OF  THE  WAR. 


1 1 3 

obviate,  and  we  were  crushing  through  the  heart 
of  the  south,  their  armies  tied  up  at  Nashville  and 
Richmond,  and  powerless  to  interfere  with  the  op- 
erations of  the  sagacious  Sherman.  Many  amusing 
things  occurred  in  the  foraging  operations.  Every 
available  vehicle  was  brought  into  requisition  as  a 
means  of  transportation,  from  the  big  Kentucky 
scooped  shaped  wagon  to  two  wheeled  carts  or 
gigs.  The  old  style  family  carriage  was  frequent- 
ly loaded  with  flour,  meal,  sweet  potatoes,  meat 
and  poultry  with  perhaps  fodder  on  top,  and  the 
driver  riding  one  of  the  animals,  which  was  fre- 
quently a cow  and  a mule  yoked  together,  rope 
harness  and  a corn  husk  collar,  making  a most  lu- 
dicrous appearance.  (It  is  not  unusual  to  see  a 
mule  and  cow  hitched  to  a wagon  or  farm  cart, 
and  a family  going  to  market  or  to  visit  friends  in 
such  a rig  in  these  days;  such  a comical  sight  I 
witnessed  at  Ringgold,  Ga.,  the  summer  of 
1 895.)  When  we  left  Milliegeville  we  encountered 
no  opposition.  Kilpatrick’s  cavalry  had  a brush 
with  Wheeler’s  troops  once  or  twice,  but  the  reb- 
els kept  out  of  the  way  of  our  infantry.  In  a few 
days  we  came  to  Millen  where  our  prisoners  were 
kept,  a place  almost  as  notorious  as  Andersonville. 
The  prison  pen  was  a huge  stockade  containing  ten 
or  twenty  acres,  a small  creek  running  through  it, 
but  not  swampy  like  Andersonville,  so  the  water 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


I 14 

privilege  was  some  better.  The  prisoners  were 
compelled  to  erect  houses  or  sheds  for  their  own 
shelter.  The  material  was  soon  all  worked  up  and 
the>  later  arrivals  could  not  do  any  better  than  to 
scoop  holes  in  the  sand,  and  many  of  them  died 
and  were  left,  as  it  were,  actually  in  graves  of 
their  own  digging.  As  we  approached,  the  pris- 
oners were  moved  farther  south  into  Florida,  and 
finally  the  confederates  were  so  reduced  they  could 
not  hold  them  any  longer,  and  they  were  just 
turned  loose  to  do  the  best  they  could  for  them- 
selves and  find  their  way  to  our  lines.  I had  time 
to  make  a hasty  examination  of  Millen,  and  saw 
several  corpses  of  the  poor  men  in  the  burrows 
they  had  dug  in  the  earth.  I sought  for  some 
kind  of  a relic,  but  it  was  the  barest  spot  of  earth 
I ever  saw.  The  trees  and  stumps  and  roots  to 
the  smallest  fiber  had  been  dug  out  for  fuel,  not  a 
rag  or  a button  or  even  a chip  could  be  found,  as 
if  it  had  been  swept  and  garnished  for  every  thing 
that  could  be  utilized  for  human  comfort  or  subsis- 
tence. We  thought  it  was  no  vandalism  to  reduce 
to  ashes  this  prison  pen  that  had  been  the  scene  of 
so  much  privation  and  suffering  on  the  part  of  our 
prisoners,  and  soon  flames  of  fire  were  playing 
havoc  with  every  available  part  of  this  horrid 
place. 

As  we  drew  near  to  Savannah  there  were  evi- 


OF  THE  WAR. 


1 1 5 

dences  of  opposition.  Some  earthworks  were 
thrown  up,  trees  were  felled  across  the  roads,  and 
we  got  a glimpse  of  some  of  the  enemy.  They 
did  not  stop  to  defend  the  hastily  constructed 
rifle  pits,  and  evidently  thought  the  last  ditch 
was  a little  farther  on,  till  finally  all  the  Confed- 
erate forces  were  within  the  immediate  defenses 
of  Savannah.  As  long  as  the  army  was  in  motion, 
making  twelve  or  fifteen  miles  a day,  the  country 
furnished  plenty  of  meat  and  breadstuffs;  but  when 
we  came  near  to  Savannah  and  were  detained  a 
few  days  our  supplies  became  exhausted.  We 
had  driven  large  herds  of  cattle  before  us,  and 
had  a supply  of  meat  sufficient  for  a number  of 
days,  but  sweet  potatoes  were  exhausted,  and  we 
had  not  yet  communicated  with  the  fleet  to  draw 
from  it  any  supplies.  However,  we  were  in  the 
rice-growing  region,  which  had  just  been  har- 
vested, and  thousands  of  acres  of  it  stood  in  the 
shock.  It  made  good  forage  for  the  animals,  and 
when  we  could  find  it  threshed  and  hulled  it  took 
the  place  of  bread.  But  rice  alone  is  very  light 
diet,  and  men  in  active  service  need  food  of  a 
more  substantial  character.  The  negroes  had 
hand  mortars  for  hulling  it,  and  the  soldiers,  when 
they  became  stinted  for  bread,  procured  these, 
and  for  several  days  prepared  rice  this  way  for 
their  own  use,  which  was  very  tedious,  indeed. 


3 1 6 PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES. 

Soon  the  steam  threshing  and  hulling  mills  were 
set  to  work,  and  the  army  was  mainly  supplied 
with  it  in  proper  condition  for  cooking.  I heard 
one  man  tell  how  he  made  out  with  the  scant  ration 
Shat  he  was  compelled  to  hull  and  cleanse  by  hand 
before  cooking.  “Well,”  he  said,  “it  takes  me 
about  all  day  to  beat  the  stuff  and  clean  it  in  order 
So  get  enough  for  one  meal,  but  I arrange  to  have 
supper  late,  then  go  to  bed,  and  am  asleep  before 
1 have  time  to  get  hungry.  Then  in  the  morning 
I’m  as  hungry  as  a bitch  wolf  that’s  been  in  a snow- 
drift twenty-four  hours.”  But  this  was  only  a 
short  experience.  The  ioth  of  December  we  close- 
ly invested  Savannah,  and  Sherman  demanded  its 
surrender  of  the  rebel  commander,  who  declined. 
On  the  2 ist  it  was  evacuated,  and  soon  we  were 
all  receiving  the  usual  government  allowance  of 
bard  bread,  salt  pork  and  other  rations,  brought 
by  our  fleet.  Savannah  was  not  much  the  worse 
for  Union  occupation.  As  Sherman  did  not  ex- 
pect to  stay  long,  the  inhabitants  were  interrupted 
in  their  business  and  possessions  but  very  little. 
And  soon  business  was  transacted,  stores  and 
shops  opened,  and  peaceable  relations  were  re- 
stored in  a fair  degree.  Church  bells  rang  out  on 
the  Sabbath,  and  the  worshipers  attended  as  if 
mo  ruthless  invader  had  invested  this  important 
Confederate  seaport.  A vast  amount  of  cotton 


OF  THE  WAR. 


ii  7 

and  stores  and  cannon,  with  munitions,  fell  into 
our  hands.  Oysters  were  plenty,  and  at  times 
these  were  issued  to  the  soldiers,  in  the  shell,  with 
other  rations.  I found  a rebel  photographer,  who 
accepted  the  results  of  war,  and  was  so  far  recon- 
structed as  to  be  glad  to  take  small  photographs 
at  the  rate  of  ten  dollars  per  dozen  in  “green- 
backs.” I got  a half  dozen,  for  which  I paid  the 
modest  sum  of  five  dollars.  One  of  these  I still 
have  in  my  possession,  which  I esteem  highly  as 
a relic  of  the  war. 

We  remained  about  a month  in  Savannah,  and 
much  enjoyed  the  semi-tropical  climate;  the  beau- 
tiful live  oaks,  that  retain  their  deep  green  foliage 
.all  winter,  with  the  Spanish  moss,  in  large  tresses, 
hanging  perpendicularly  from  the  branches,  are 
very  beautiful;  flowers  of  every  hue,  blooming  in 
mid-winter;  the  mosquito,  with  his  delicate  hum- 
ming sound,  seeking  the  blood  of  his  unsuspect- 
ing victims.  These  were  rendered  d-uly  impres- 
sive to  the  men  whose  esthetical  qualities  had  not 
been  altogether  blunted  by  the  stern  vicissitudes 
of  “grim-visaged  war.”  Savannah  is  a city  of 
historic  associations.  During  the  Revolutionary 
•war  the  British  seized  it  and  held  it  three  and  a 
half  years.  The  Americans,  with  their  French 
allies,  endeavored  to  wrest  it  from  them,  but  were 
sorely  repulsed,  and  it  remained  in  British  hands 


I I 8 PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 

until  nearly  the  close  of  the  war.  Here  the  noble 
Pulaski,  a Polish  count,  lost  his  life,  and  a beauti- 
ful monument  has  been  erected  to  his  memory  by 
the  citizens  of  Savannah.  As  I gazed  upon  this 
imposing  monument  I seemed  scarcely  to  realize 
it  was  possible  for  me  to  walk  upon  the  sacred  soil 
where  our  fathers  had  shed  their  blood  for  liberty 
and  independence,  and  thus  had  secured  a govern- 
ment based  on  freedom  and  equal  rights.  And 
now,  in  less  than  a hundred  years,  find  a people 
who  had  entered  on  so  grand  a heritage  deter- 
mined to  destroy  their  blood-bought  legacy  and 
render  nugatory  the  great  sacrifices  of  their  fath- 
ers, to  whom  they  built  this  substantial  monu- 
ment. Yet  so  it  was,  and  I,  a member  of  Sher- 
man’s army,  representing  the  principles  of  Pulaski, 
with  others,  were  engaged  in  the  awful  acts  of 
war,  to  conserve  these  interests  and  principles 
from  the  disloyal  attempts  of  these  misguided 
people. 


OF  THE  WAR. 


I 19 


CHAPTER  X, 

On  the  27th  of  January,  1865,  Sherman’s  forces 
were  moving  in  an  active  campaign,  his  object  be- 
ing to  put  his  army  where  he  could  co-operate 
with  Grant  in  an  active  campaign,  which  would 
certainly  result  in  the  complete  overthrow  of  the 
rebellion.  He  preferred  to  march  the  army 
through  the  Carolinas  rather  than  to  take  ship- 
ping and  move  by  water  to  Virginia;  and  he  right- 
ly judged,  if  such  a march  could  be  made,  it  would 
greatly  cripple  the  resources  of  the  enemy  and 
cause  the  evacuation  of  Charleston,  Wilmington, 
and  perhaps  other  places  on  the  Atlantic  seaboard, 
which  would  be  an  irreparable  loss  to  the  Con- 
federacy. The  floods  of  the  Savannah  river  pre- 
vented the  crossing  of  all  the  troops,  the  pontoon 
breaking  before  they  were  all  over,  and  part  of 
them,  with  the  wagon  trains,  were  compelled  to 
march  up  the  river,  on  the  Georgia  side,  and  cross 
at  Sister’s  Ferry,  which  they  did  with  great  diffi- 
culty, and  formed  a junction  with  the  rest  of  the 
army  that  had  marched  up  on  the  South  Carolina 
side  of  the  river.  The  Confederates  apparently 
never  thought  of  such  a move  being  made  in  the 
dead  of  winter,  and  Sherman  so  adroitly  disguised 


120 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


his  object  in  threatening  Augusta,  Charleston  and 
Columbia  at  the  same  time  that  they  could  not 
guess  his  objective.  Hence,  there  was  no  concen- 
tration of  their  forces  to  ward  off  his  advance 
from  any  of  these  places.  Sherman  was  thus  able 
to  get  his  army  to  Columbia  and  beyond  before 
they  could  have  any  idea  of  his  real  object.  Thus 
Columbia  fell  into  our  hands  without  any  serious 
opposition.  The  railroads  were  destroyed,  and 
the  country  was  stripped  of  everything  that  could 
be  of  any  service  to  the  enemy.  It  seemed  that 
supplies  were  amply  sufficient  while  the  army  was 
in  motion,  for,  as  on  the  march  to  the  sea,  we 
were  depending  largely  upon  the  country  for  for- 
age and  provisions,  having  the  same  orders  to 
take  everything  needful  for  the  support  of  man 
and  beast.  I suppose  that  South  Carolina,  nat- 
urally being  the  poorer  state,  could  not  furnish 
the  lavish  supply  we  had  found  in  Georgia,  but  as 
it  was  not  intended  to  spend  any  more  time  than 
necessary,  we  were  not  at  all  stinted  in  the  matter 
of  supplies.  One  feature  of  the  country  was  the 
great  extent  of  pine  woods,  of  the  pitch  variety, 
and,  in  time  of  peace,  the  seat  of  the  tar  and  tur- 
pentine industry.  On  the  line  of  march,  for  miles, 
were  trees  that  had  been  tapped  for  turpentine. 
The  process  of  tapping  is  by  an  instrument  like  a 
gouge,  cutting  across  one  side  of  the  trunk  of  the 


OF  THE  WAR. 


12  I 


tree,  from  the  ground  as  high  as  they  could  reach. 
This  causes  the  sap  or  turpentine  to  flow,  and  run 
down  the  place  so  gouged,  where  it  is  caught  in 
vessels  set  for  it.  When  the  tree  begins  to  show 
exhaustion,  or  the  season  becomes  late,  the  liquid 
congeals  and  forms  a crust  of  pure  resin.  When 
we  passed  through  nearly  all  the  trees  had  this 
crust  of  resin  on  them;  when  we  were  marching  at 
night  these  were  fired,  and  for  hours  would  burn 
and  light  up  the  woods  with  thousands  of  torches, 
many  of  them  burning  nearly  all  night.  Some  of 
the  trees  were  dead  and  full  of  pitch,  and  would 
burn  from  the  root  to  the  top,  presenting  a won- 
derful illumination,  a night  march  being  as  easily 
accomplished  as  though  it  were  daylight.  A large 
tar  factory  and  warehouse,  in  which  a large  amount 
of  tar  and  resin  was  stored  away,  was  fired  by  the 
troops.  There  was  such  a vast  amount  that  it  be- 
came very  liquid,  and  ran  a stream.  Like  water 
seeking  its  level,  it  flowed  into  and  on  the  surface 
of  a small  stream,  carrying  the  flames  of  fire,  so 
that  it  actually  formed  a stream  of  flame  that  was 
wonderful  to  behold. 

The  weather  was  more  unfavorable  than  on  the 
“March  to  the  Sea.”  It  rained  a great  deal,  so 
the  quicksand  soon  cut  through,  and  the  mules  and 
horses  would  mire  down,  being  extricated  with 
difficulty.  One  of  the  teams  belonging  to  head- 


122 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


quarters,  and  driven  by  a man  named  Kelly,  got 
stuck,  just  as  Gen.  Sherman  and  staff  were  pass- 
ing. The  old  general,  who  was  a close  observer 
of  things,  concluded  that  the  driver  was  not  doing 
what  he  could  to  extricate  his  team.  As  the  ac- 
cident was  delaying  the  marching  column,  he  ex- 
postulated with  the  driver,  and  wanted  to  know  if 
he  could  not  do  better  than  that.  Kelly  recog- 
nized the  general,  and  said:  “Yes,  Uncle  Billy,  if 
you  will  give  me  a chew  of  tobacco  I will  get 
them  out  before  you  can  say  ‘scat,’  for  I ain’t  had 
any  for  two  or  three  days.”  The  general  seemed 
somewhat  taken  back  by  this  appeal,  but  said: 
“Orderly,”  addressing  one  of  his  escort,  “give 
that  man  some  tobacco,”  which  he  did.  Kelly  bit 
off  a large  quid,  and  began  to  chew  vigorously; 
then  cracked  his  whip,  and  the  mules  straightened 
out,  pulling  the  load  safely  out  of  the  quagmire. 
The  old  general  smiled  curiously,  and  rode  away 
without  saying  anything.  It  became  necessary  to 
corduroy  the  roads,  which  was  done  by  throwing 
the  rails  of  the  worm  fences  into  the  road,  when 
these  happened  to  be  at  hand,  and,  in  case  there 
were  no  fences,  the  pioneers  cut  timbers  and  filled 
the  road  with  them.  It  was  very  rough  and  jolted 
fearfully,  but  it  was  much  better  than  miring  in 
the  sand.  At  the  battles  of  Averysboro  and  Ben- 
tonville  our  wounded  had  to  be  carried  in  ambu- 


OF  THE  WAR. 


123 


lances  and  wagons  over  these  rough,  corduroyed 
places,  which  was  a painful  operation  to  some  of 
them,  and  frequently  their  screams  were  appalling 
to  hear.  We  had  a great  many  considerable 
streams  to  cross,  as  the  Great  and  Little  Pedees, 
Catawba,  Cape  Fear  and  Santee  rivers.  These 
were  all  crossed  by  the  use  of  the  pontoon,  the 
rebels  having  burned  all  the  bridges.  This,  how- 
ever, delayed  us  but  very  little;  they  might  as 
well  have  left  them,  and  they  would  have  been 
serviceable  to  them  in  only  a few  weeks  after- 
wards, when  their  armies  were  disbanded  and  they 
had  to  return  to  peaceable  pursuits  again.  There  is 
no  doubt  but  what  the  South  lost  as  much  property 
by  their  own  vandalism  in  destroying  it,  to  pre- 
vent its  falling  into  our  hands,  as  we  did  to  prose- 
cute the  war  and  bring  them  to  terms,  so  they 
ought  not  to  charge  all  the  destruction  of  property 
to  the  Yankees  when  they  applied  the  torch  so 
frequently  themselves. 

In  this  stage  of  the  campaign  our  foraging 
operations  became  more  complicated.  The  Con- 
federates were  centralizing  their  forces  to  resist 
us,  and  some  of  the  more  venturesome  of  the  run- 
ners were  captured  and  some  of  them  were  shot. 
Two  of  our  regiment  were  captured.  They  had 
secured  what  they  could  conveniently  take  care 
of,  mainly  poultry,  cured  meat  and  sweet  pota- 


124  PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 

toes,  and,  sitting  down  to  await  the  arrival  of  the: 
advance  guard,  concluded  to  while  away  the  time- 
by  a game  of  cards.  They  became  intensely  in- 
terested, and  before  they  were  aware  of  it  a squad 
of  Wheeler’s  men  swooped  down  upon  them  and 
made  them  prisoners.  They  took  their  arms 
from  them  and  divested  them  of  their  plunder, and 
soon  they  were  in  the  rebel  lines.  J.  W.  Alford,, 
of  our  company,  was  one  of  them.  His  com- 
panion was  a recruit  of  Company  F,  named  George 
Ham,  who  had  not  been  long  with  us.  The  Con- 
federates were  still  retreating  before  us.  One 
night  as  they  were  marching,  these  prisoners 
were  in  charge  of  cavalry,  but  they  were  on  foot, 
with  a squad  before  them  and  two  horsemen  be- 
hind them.  Alford,  feeling  his  shoe  had  become 
loose,  stopped  and  stooped  over  to  tie  it,  and  was 
agreeably  surprised  to  see  his  guards  ride  by 
without  observing  him.  He  stood  stockstill  fora 
minute,  and  then  darted  out  of  the  road  into  the 
woods  and  hid  in  a hollow  tree,  remaining  all 
night  and  the  next  day,  during  which  time  he  wit- 
witnessed  the  bulk  of  the  rebel  army 
march  by,  which  he  regarded  with  breathless 
anxiety.  The  next  morning  early  he  heard  the 
tramp  of  a marching  column,  and,  to  his  great  de- 
light, the  men  were  clothed  in  blue  and  carried 
the  stars  and  stripes.  He  lost  no  time  in  making: 


OF  THE  WAR. 


125 

himself  known,  and  soon  found  his  way  back  to 
his  own  regiment,  having  been  gone  only  s.  few 
days.  Ham  did  not  fare  so  well.  He  was  sent 
South,  and  finally,  when  the  Confederacy  was  en- 
tirely used  up,  he  found  his  way  to  our  lines,  in 
Florida,  but  never  got  back  to  the  regiment  until 
we  reached  Washington  City. 

From  Columbia  we  moved  on  Cheraw,  on  Great 
Pedee  river,  near  the  North  Carolina  line.  Here 
we  found  a bonanza  of  good  things  awaiting  us. 
The  citizens  of  Charleston  had  sent  to  this  plsee 
their  high  wines,  and  Brussels  carpet,  and  much, 
finery  and  provision,  which  they  thought  would 
escape  the  “fell  destroyer”  by  being  so  far  in  the 
interior,  and  lo!  it  was  right  in  the  way  of  the 
great  army  as  it  wormed  its  way  through  the  hot- 
bed of  secession,  as  South  Carolina  was  frequently 
termed.  At  Cheraw  twenty-five  cannon  and  a 
magazine  of  powder  were  captured,  but,  unfor- 
tunately, the  powder  was  blown  up,  by  accident, 
killing  and  wounding  a number  of  men.  Wethers, 
marched  on  Fayetteville.  The  Confederates,  now 
comprehending  the  nature  of  our  movement,  be- 
gan to  mass  their  forces  to  resist  our  progress  as 
much  as  possible.  The  remnant  of  Hood’s  army, 
Hardee’s  Savannah  garrison,  besides  the  troops  of 
other  deserted  positions,  made  considerable  of  as 
army,  but  were  still  unable  to  cope  with  the  vie- 


126 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


iorious  and  jubilant  veterans  of  Sherman.  We  oc- 
cupied Fayetteville,  a very  fine  city,  where  there 
was  a large  arsenal,  that  was  formerly  United 
States  property.  This  was  completely  destroyed, 
but  the  city  was  unharmed,  as  far  as  I saw.  A 
great  many  rebels  deserted  and  came  into  our 
lines,  who  were  very  anxious  to  see  the  end  of  the 
struggle,  being  satisfied  it  was  useless  to  contend 
any  longer  against  the  Government.  It  seemed 
that  we  could  see  the  beginning  of  the  end. 
My  regiment  had  now  marched  nearly  a thousand 
miles  through  the  enemy’s  best  country,  yet  had 
not  sustained  a single  casualty  by  the  enemy’s 
guns.  In  fact,  we  had  not  had  a man  killed  or 
wounded  since  the  battle  of  Peach  Tree  Creek, 
where  the  lamented  Young  was  taken  off  the  field 
mortally  wounded.  We  were  now  in  North  Caro- 
lina. The  soldiers  seemed  to  have  more  respect 
for  property,  and  were  more  moderate  in  prose- 
cuting warlike  operations  than  when  we  were  bur- 
rowing through  South  Carolina.  The  men  took  a 
fiendish  delight  in  making  the  people  of  the  latter 
state  feel  the  iron  hand  of  war,  because  South 
Carolina  was  the  first  to  revolt  and  secede,  and 
somehow,  thus  far,  had  been  signally  free  from  the 
tread  of  hostile  armies.  But  now  her  cup  was  full, 
and  she  drank  to  the  dregs  the  wrath  of  the  Union 
defenders.  When  we  came  into  North  Carolina 


OF  THE  WAR. 


127 


foraging  was  less  rigid,  and  but  few  acts  that  could 
be  construed  as  vandalism  occurred.  Just  before 
we  entered  North  Carolina  I was  attracted  by  see- 
ing a number  of  men  besieging  the  door  of  a negro 
cabin,  situated  on  a large  plantation.  As  there 
seemed  to  be  something  unusual  going  on,  I con- 
cluded to  satisfy  my  curiosity.  The  cabin  was 
very  small,  and  a man  six  feet  high  could  scarcely 
have  stood  erect  in  it.  A large,  corpulent  colored 
woman,  who  was  sweating  profusely,  had  been 
prevailed  upon  to  cook  hoe  cake  for  the  boys. 
She  had  just  finished  one,  and  there  was  a some- 
what angry  dispute  going  on  between  two  of  the 
men  as  to  who  had  the  best  right  to  it,  as  it 
seemed  everyone  took  their  turn.  I had  that 
morning  picked  up  a cavalryman’s  plume,  bright 
and  new  in  appearance,  and  stuck  it  in  my  forage 
cap,  and  had  forgotten  all  about  it.  As  I came 
up,  it  was  evident  the  old  auntie  did  not  know 
who  should  have  the  cake,  and  was  perhaps  a lit- 
tle out  of  patience  with  their  strife.  Seeing  my 
plume,  she  thought  I was  some  person  of  distinc- 
tion, so  she  told  the  boys,  who  were  waxing  warm 
in  the  dispute,  she  would  not  “gib  it  any  one  ob 
dem;  she  would  gib  it  to  de  captin  dar,”  and  tossed 
it  over  to-me.  Of  course  I appreciated  this  mark 
of  substantial  respect,  and  expressed  my  thanks 
with  becoming  suavity.  I would  have  been  will- 


128 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES. 


ing  to  have  been  considered  even  a major-general 
if  that  would  have  taken  the  cake.  When  I beat 
a hasty  retreat  I heard  one  of  the  disappointed 
men  say:  “You  fool  wench,  that  is  no  captain;  he 
isn’t  any  better  than  we  are.”  This  letting  me 
down  in  the  estimation  of  the  old  auntie  was  of  no 
consequence  to  me,  as  I had  the  prize  and  was  not 
disposed  to  make  any  explanations. 

On  another  occasion  my  messmate  (whose  name 
was  Berry),  and  I found  a good,  fat  shoat,  and  a 
minie  ball  from  my  gun  brought  the  poor  animal 
down.  We  were  both  busily  engaged  taking  off 
the  hide,  when  an  elderly  man,  very  dignified  in 
appearance,  came  suddenly  upon  us.  We  both 
saw  him  about  the  same  time,  and  looked  at  each 
other  but  did  not  look  up,  continuing  our  work 
silently.  Soon  he  spoke,  and  said:  “Well,  gentle- 
men, how’s  this?”  Berry,  essaying  to  be  spokes- 
man, said:  “How’s  what?”  “Why,”  said  he,  “that 
is  my  hog,  and  I gave  no  orders  to  you  or  any 
one  else  to  kill  it.”  “Well,  captain,  (Berry  always 
called  strangers  captain),  we  are  Sherman’s  bum- 
mers, down  here  in  South  Carolina  putting  down 
the  rebel  lion,  and  we  have  orders  to  ‘forage  lib- 
erally off  the  country.’  We  have  not  had  any 
meat  for  some  time,  and  we  will  take  this  to  camp 
and  divide  with  the  rest  of  the  boys  as  far  as  it 
will  go.  It’s  all  right,  isn’t  it?”  “Well,  no,”  said 


OF  THE  WAR. 


129 


he;  “I  deserve  some  consideration  on  the  part  of 
Sherman’s  men.  I am  not  disloyal.  I served  the 
United  States  as  an  officer  in  the  Mexican  war, 
and  I ought  to  know  something  about  military 
regulations,  so  I enter  my  solemn  protest  against 
this  way  of  doing,  and  want  it  stopped.”  “Well, 
Cap,  you  see  we’ve  got  the  hog  now,  and  we  can't 
give  it  up.  Of  course  we  don’t  know  who’s  loyal 
and  who  isn’t;  we  take  what  we  find  in  South 
Carolina  and  ask  no  questions,  for  we  know  every- 
body’s Secesh — never  heard  anybody  deny  it  but 
you.  It’s  too  bad  you’re  down  here  among  such  a 
set.  Now,  if  it  was  in  North  Carolina,  I wouldn’t 
wonder  a bit  about  seeing  a Union  man,  but  it’s 
too  bad,  Cap,  that  you’re  a kind  of  an  Old  Dog 
Tray  among  a set  of  the  meanest  dogs  the  Al- 
mighty ever  let  live.  I’m  awfully  sorry  for  you, 
but  you  go  to  headquarters  and  tell  Uncle  Billy 
about  it;  like  as  not  he’ll  pay  you  for  the  pig.” 
By  this  time  the  pig  was  dressed,  and,  dividing  it, 
we  each  shouldered  a piece  and  returned  to  camp. 
We  never  heard  whether  the  old  gentleman  took 
his  complaint  to  headquarters  or  not,  and  that  was 
the  last  we  saw  of  him. 

Soon  after  leaving  Fayetteville  the  Confederates 
began  to  indicate  serious  opposition,  and  greater 
care  was  necessary  to  conduct  the  campaign  than 
at  any  time  since  leavmg  Atlanta.  Gen.  Schofield 


130 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


was  at  Newbern  with  the  23d  Corps,  and  had 
orders  to  effect  a junction  with  Sherman  at  Golds- 
boro; Gen.  Terry,  with  the  10th  Corps,  was  mov- 
ing up  from  Wilmington  for  the  same  purpose. 
Both  encountered  some  opposition,  but  succeeded 
in  carrying  out  their  orders.  Our  forces  had  two 
engagements,  one  at  Averysboro  and  one  at  Ben- 
tonville.  These  were  the  heaviest  battles  fought 
since  leaving  Atlanta.  The  Confederates  were 
entirely  foiled  in  their  attempts  to  arrest  the 
progress  of  Sherman  or  prevent  his  forming  a 
junction  with  Schofield’s  or  Terry’s  armies.  There 
was  considerable  loss  of  life  in  these  engagements, 
but  our  regiment  was  fortunate  and  did  not  lose  a 
man,  although  exposed  to  some  severe  firing. 
One  of  my  friends  had  a close  call.  A minie  ball 
passed  through  the  coffee  pail  fastened  to  his  belt, 
and  spoiled  it  for  that  service.  Several  others  ex- 
perienced narrow  escapes,  and  no  doubt  were 
thankful  it  was  no  worse.  The  rebel  forces  hastily 
retreated,  and  on  the  21st  of  March  we  were  safe- 
ly encamped  in  Goldsboro,  with  the  prospect  of  a 
short  rest. 


OF  THE  WAR. 


I3E 


CHAPTER  X!, 

During  our  occupation  of  Goldsboro  the  army 
was  thoroughly  refitted.  A large  number  of  new 
recru'ts  came  to  us,  and  the  veterans  drew  new 
clothing.  Gen.  Mower  took  command  of  the  20th 
Corps,  and  Slocum’s  left  wing  became  known  as 
the  Army  of  Georgia.  We  had  scarcely  rested 
twenty  days  when  our  active  commander  put  the 
army  in  motion  towards  Raleigh,  where  the  Con- 
federate army,  under  Joe  Johnston,  was  doing  all 
it  could  to  resist  the  aggressive  operations  of 
Sherman.  We  were  inspired  by  the  hope  that 
very  soon  the  bottom  would  fall  out  of  what  was 
left  of  the  so-called  Southern  Confederacy.  But 
we  were  not  prepared  for  the  grand,  good  news 
that  came  to  us  the  next  day  after  leaving  Golds- 
boro. It  was  so  much  more  than  we  expected 
right  then.  We  thought  Grant  would  be  unable 
to  capture  Lee  until  we  should  join  him,  but  we 
were  glad,  on  the  9th  of  April,  that  Lee’s  army 
surrendered,  and  Richmond  and  Petersburg  had 
fallen  into  our  hands.  The  whole  army  went 
wild  with  excitement.  It  looked  for  awile  as  if 
the  officers  would  lose  their  heads  and  the  army 
become  demoralized  with  delight.  But  we  has- 


132 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


iened  on,  entering  Raleigh  April  13th,  and  John- 
ston, instead  of  wanting  to  fight,  proposed  an 
armistice  to  negotiate  the  surrender  of  all  the 
armies  of  the  Confederacy,  and  thus,  at  one  stroke 
of  the  pen,  as  it  were,  seal  the  fate  of  the  Con- 
federacy forever.  In  the  midst  of  our  rejoicing 
over  the  fate  of  Lee’s  army,  and  during  the  truce 
with  Johnston,  came  the  sad  news  of  the  assassi- 
nation of  President  Lincoln  and  the  murderous 
assault  on  Secretary  Seward,  which  was  appalling 
to  the  army,  who  had  come  to  regard  Mr.  Lincoln 
as  one  of  the  greatest  and  best  of  men.  It  was 
charged  by  many  soldiers  that  it  was  a plot  con- 
cocted by  Jeff  Davis  and  his  chief  counselors,  but 
this  was  in  the  heat  of  excitement,  and  it  is  prob- 
able this  conspiracy  originated  with  Booth,  the 
assassin  of  Lincoln,  who  was  an  intense  sympa- 
thizer with  the  rebellion,  and,  infatuated  by  an  in- 
ordinate desire  for  notoriety,  took  this  method  to 
gratify  his  demoniacal  ambition.  As  summary 
vengeance  overtook  him  and  his  confederates,  it 
largely  mollified  the  army,  and  they  became  re- 
signed to  the  sad  fate  of  their  beloved  president; 
but  still  many  contended  for  the  capital  punish- 
ment of  Jeff  Davis  to  avenge  the  death  of  Lincoln. 
After  the  army  had  recovered  from  the  stunning 
effects  of  this  calamity  and  their  grief  had  become 
somewhat  assuaged,  the  men  sung  “We”!  Hang 


OF  THE  WAR. 


133 


Jeff  Davis  to  a Sour  Apple  Tree,”  with  a vengeful 
vehemence  that  would  have  made  the  rebel  chief 
terror-stricken  had  he  heard  it.  But  the  arch 
conspirator  was  destined  to  go  unpunished  (save 
his  political  disabilities),  and  he  was  not  hung, 
even  to  a sweet  apple  tree,  and  actually  found  an 
asylum,  for  the  remainder  of  his  days,  in  the 
country  he  tried  to  destroy  and  under  the  flag  he 
sought  to  blot  out  of  existence,  which  may  be  re- 
garded as  questionable  magnanimity,  and  a trav- 
esty on  justice  without  a precedent  in  the  history 
of  civil  government. 

The  first  terms  agreed  on  by  Sherman  and  John- 
ston were  conditioned  on  the  endorsement  or  re- 
jection of  the  government  at  Washington;  there- 
fore the  cartel  wras  sent  there  for  action  upon  it. 
It  was  rejected  by  the  government,  as  conceding 
too  much  that  was  favorable  to  the  South,  and  in- 
volving some  political  points  that  Sherman  should 
not  have  considered,  as  an  army  commander,  as 
his  jurisdiction  was  purely  of  a military  character. 
So  the  truce  ended,  and  we  prepared  to  move  on 
the  enemy.  We  actually  begun  the  march,  when 
Johnston,  knowing  the  cause  was  lost,  and  that  he 
was  unable  to  cope  with  Sherman’s  forces,  asked 
for  another  truce,  an*  on  the  26th  of  April,  1865, 
surrendered  his  army,  on  terms  similar  to  those 
given  by  Grant  to  Lee,  and  thus  the  war  was  vir- 


134 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


tually  at  an  end,  and  the  dawn  of  peace,  sweet 
peace  was  upon  us.  The  effect  of  this  upon  the 
army  was  very  exhilarating  indeed.  Strong  men 
wept  for  joy,  and  some  even  hugged  each  other 
and  gave  way  to  every  manifestation  of  delight. 
Military  discipline  was  so  relaxed  for  a time  that 
I was  actually  fearful  of  the  result.  In  their  ex- 
uberance of  joy,  the  boys  could  not  restrain  their 
delight  in  perpetrating  practical  jokes,  some  of 
which  were  very  rough,  and  even  dangerous. 
One  that  was  often  played  was  when  a comrade 
was  caught  asleep  in  the  daytime,  to  put  a small 
charge  of  powder  in  a canteen  and  stealthily  place 
it  under  the  head  of  the  sleeper,  or  as  near  as  pos- 
sible, but  under  ground  a little,  and  then  ignite 
the  powder.  This,  of  course,  would  destroy  the 
canteen,  but  otherwise  no  damage  was  done,  more 
than  to  give  the  sleeper  a good  shaking  up.  This 
was  played  quite  frequently,  and  I never  knew  of 
any  one  being  hurt,  but  several  got  very  angry. 
I never  took  a hand  in  anything  of  that  kind,  re- 
garding it  as  too  dangerous.  Finally  the  officers 
put  a stop  to  it.  Our  camp  at  Raleigh  was  near 
the  North  Carolina  insane  hospital,  and  the  sol- 
diers were  forbidden  to  interfere  in  any  way  with 
it.  But  the  inmates  would  come  to  the  windows 
and  sometimes  greatly  amuse  us  with  their  actions 
and  conversation.  One  day  a patient  threw  out  of 


OF  THE  WAR. 


1 35 


a window  a letter  directed  to  Gen.  Sherman.  It 
was  reported  to  be  a very  well  written  communi- 
cation, indicating  the  perfect  sanity  of  the  writer. 
It  contained  a good  knowledge  of  the  military  sit- 
uation and  the  principles  involved  in  the  struggle. 
The  writer  stated  that  he  was  a Union  man,  and 
when  secession  was  attempted,  his  father  and 
brother,  being  ardent  supporters  of  the  Confed- 
eracy, persecuted  him  for  his  political  principles, 
and  had  trumped  up  the  charge  of  insanity  against 
him,  having  him  incarcerated  in  the  asylum.  He 
had  languished  there  during  the  whole  period  of 
the  war.  This  was  presented  so  clear  and  plaus- 
ible that  it  was  investigated.  Some  of  the  sur- 
geons of  the  army  were  sent  and  permitted  to  see 
the  man,  but  whether  they  were  honestly  dealt 
with  or  not  I cannot  say.  They  reported  they 
found  no  one  capable  of  writing  such  a letter,  and 
the  solution,  I judge,  will  ever  remain  one  of  the 
mysteries  of  the  war. 

A grand  review  of  our  corps  was  given  in 
Raleigh,  many  of  the  citizens  looking  on,  I sup- 
pose, with  a good  degree  of  suppressed  indigna- 
tion, as  we  were  their  conquerors,  and  they  could 
not  have  regarded  it  otherwise  than  a kind  of 
crowing  over  our  success  and  their  complete 
downfall  and  humiliation.  But  we  did  not  distress 
them  long  with  our  presence,  for  before  the  close 


I 36  PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 

of  April  we  began  our  march  to  the  Potomac. 
The  march  to  Washington  was  by  way  of  Rich- 
mond, and  enabled  us  to  pass  over  nearly  all  the 
ground  of  active  operations  between  Grant’s  and 
Lee’s  armies,  which  was  quite  interesting.  Ap- 
pomattox and  the  surrounding  country  still  con- 
tained fresh  evidences  of  what  had  occurred  there, 
and  we  were  sufficiently  experienced  in  the  art  of 
war  to  understand  what  had  been  done.  One 
place,  Grant’s  army,  in  order  to  move  light  and 
successfully  pursue  the  Confederates,  had  de- 
stroyed some  of  their  personal  effects,  as  blankets 
and  overcoats,  and  we  saw  many  of  these  that  had 
escaped  total  destruction  by  fire,  but  nothing  re- 
mained that  could  be  of  any  service  to  anyone. 
We  frequently  met  groups  of  Lee’s  paroled  men, 
returning  to  their  homes,  who  were  in  a pitiable 
condition,  without  money  and  without  anything  to 
eat,  their  government  a complete  wreck,  and  no 
one  of  their  friends  able  to  help  them.  They 
were  in  great  want  for  proper  clothing,  and  they 
must  have  been  reduced  to  the  greatest  possible 
straits  before  they  were  able  to  procure  any,  for 
the  whole  land  was  impoverished  and  desolate. 
When  they  reached  their  homes,  many  of  them 
must  have  found  them  destroyed  and  deserted,  and 
their  friends  scattered.  They  were  usually  free 
to  tell  their  needs,  and  it  was  an  interesting  sight 


OF  THE  WAR. 


137 


to  see  our  soldiers  divide  their  rations  with  them, 
and,  as  much,  as  possible,  mitigate  their  priva- 
tions, bidding  them  God-speed  in  their  homeward 
journey.  Their  need  was  so  great  that  on  several 
occasions  our  commissary  department  issued 
rations  to  them  the  same  as  to  our  own  men. 
The  great  commander  of  our  armies  had  shown 
his  thoughtfulness  of  their  need  by  allowing  every 
person  to  retain  their  horses  or  mules,  where  they 
were  claimed  as  personal  property,  remarking  that 
“they  would  need  them  for  raising  a crop.”  This 
spirit  largely  prevailed  through  the  army,  and 
now  that  the  Confederacy  was  defunct  and  all  their 
armies  disbanded,  there  seemed  no  resentment 
lurking  in  the  hearts  of  their  captors,  and  nearly 
all  wished  their  late  antagonists  might  soon  enjoy 
the  blessings  of  peace  and  plenty.  I suppose  but 
few  other  regiments  saw  more  of  the  territory  of 
the  Confederacy  than  ours,  for  we  had  seen 
service  on  both  sides  of  the  Mississippi;  as  low 
down  as  Vicksburg,  in  Kentucky,  East  and  West 
Tennessee,  Alabama,  Georgia  and  both  the  Caro- 
linas,  and  now,  as  spectators,  we  were  viewing 
nearly  all  the  theatre  of  operations  of  our  comrades 
of  the  Potomac  army.  Our  marches  would  prob- 
ably aggregate  three  thousand  miles.  By  the  9th 
of  May  we  were  in  Richmond,  and  rested  a few 
days.  I was  privileged  to  see  a great  deal  of  the 


138 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


city,  and  visited  some  points  of  interest,  as  the 
State  House  and  Libby  Prison,  which  had  now 
ceased  forever  to  be  a place  of  incarceration  of 
United  States  soldiers,  as  prisoners.  There  were 
still  the  grim  evidences  of  what  had  taken  place 
there  during  the  four  years  of  hostilities.  I felt 
gratified  to  realize  that  no  more  those  dingy  walls 
would  shut  out  the  light  of  day  and  the  pure  air 
of  heaven  from  the  brave  defenders  of  our  glorious 
Union.  I beheld  with  pleasure  the  imposing 
equestrian  statue  of  Washington,  and  the  bronze 
figures  of  Patrick  Henry,  Thomas  Jefferson,  John 
Marshall,  and  other  noted  Virginians,  that  had 
escaped  the  vandalism  of  the  Confederates  when 
they  evacuated  the  city.  The  ruthless  destruc- 
tion of  property  by  the  rebels  at  this  stage  of  the 
war  is  inexcusable.  It  did  not,  in  any  sense,  dis- 
parage the  government  at  Washington,  and  was 
a destructive  loss  inflicted  on  themselves  and 
which  they  would  have  to  make  good  in  the  near 
future.  The}-  must  have  known  by  this  time  that 
the  LTnited  States  would  establish  its  supremacy 
all  over  the  land,  and  that  their  cause  and  confed- 
eracy was  hopelessly  lost. 

I saw  St.  John’s  Episcopal  Church,  made  famous 
by  the  meeting  of  the  Virginia  convention,  in  1775, 
in  which  Patrick  Henry  made  his  celebrated  speech, 
ending  with  the  sentence,  “Give  me  Liberty  or 


OF  THE  WAR. 


139 


give  me  Death.”  It  was  the  1 ith  or  12th  of  May 
we  bid  farewell  to  Richmond  and  started  to  Wash- 
ington, D.  C.  The  20th  Corps  went  by  the  way 
of  Spottsylvania  and  Chancellorsville.  The  grim 
evidences  of  battle  were  abundant  at  Spottsyl- 
vania, although  it  was  about  a year  since  the  san- 
guinary conflict  there.  The  court  house  was 
standing,  in  a dilapidated  condition,  many  cannon 
balls  having  gone  through  it.  The  several  lines 
of  breastworks  were  visible,  and  the  trees  were 
scarred  and  broken  by  shot  and  shell.  Hundreds 
of  skeletons  of  men  and  horses  were  scattered 
over  the  ground,  some  of  the  poor  men  who  had 
been  hastily  buried  shallow.  The  rains  had 
washed  them  almost  bare  again.  Some  had  been 
laid  behind  logs  and  covered  with  bark,  in  some 
instances  the  bare  skull  or  feet  protruding,  and 
many  others  were  lying  on  the  ground  just  where 
they  had  met  their  death.  For  more  than  a half- 
day’s march  these  ghastly  scenes  greeted  our  eyes. 
The  government,  as  soon  as  possible,  gathered  up 
these  precious  remains  of  its  fallen  heroes,  and 
they  now  rest,  though  unknown,  in  the  National 
Cemetery  on  Arlington  Heights.  Many  regiments 
of  our  corps  had  formerly  served  in  the  Potomac 
army,  and  were  engaged  in  the  disastrous  battle 
of  Chancellorsville.  Of  course  they  knew  the 
ground  quite  well,  and  the  recollection  of  their  re- 


140 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


treat  from  Stonewall  Jackson’s  men  was  quite 
vivid.  Here  it  was  that  the  brave  Gen.  Howard 
vainly  tried  to  rally  the  i ith  Corps,  but  they  were 
panic-stricken,  and  the  whole  army  retired,  hav- 
ing sustained  a disastrous  defeat. 


OF  THE  WAR. 


141 


CHAPTER  XII. 

We  came  to  the  vicinity  of  Alexandria  the  I Sth 
of  May,  and  went  into  camp.  At  this  place  we 
saw  the  hotel  where  the  lamented  Ellsworth  was 
shot,  in  the  act  of  pulling  down  a secession  flag, 
early  in  1861.  We  also  passed  near  Mt.  Vernon, 
the  Washington  estate,  where  the  Father  of  his 
Country  is  buried.  We  went  hurriedly  by,  and 
had  to  satisfy  our  curiosity  by  a mere  glimpse  of 
it  as  we  passed.  At  Alexandria  we  were  detained 
till  the  occasion  of  the  grand  review,  the  23d  and 
24th  of  May.  Meade’s  Army  of  the  Potomac 
passed  in  review  the  23d,  and  was  witnessed  by 
thousands  of  admiring  and  patriotic  spectators, 
including  many  distinguished  foreigners,  belong- 
ing to  the  diplomatic  service.  The  24th  Sher- 
man’s army  passed  in  review,  and  the  same  mass 
of  people  regarded  them  with  patriotic  delight. 
The  foragers  were  represented  in  full  force,  with 
the  accompaniment  of  negroes,  mules,  with  chick- 
ens and  pigs  and  other  kinds  of  captured  trophies 
that  were  incident  to  the  March  to  the  Sea  and 
the  campaign  through  the  Carolinas.  We  were 
the  “observed  of  all  observers,”  and  this  feature 


142 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


of  the  review  was  tremendously  cheered  by  the 
enthusiastic  multitude.  We  passed  through 
Washington,  and  camped  within  the  limits  of 
Bladensburg,  Maryland,  which  may  be  regarded 
as  a suburb  of  Washington,  although  it  is  not  in 
the  District  of  Columbia.  For  two  weeks  we  re- 
mained in  .this  camp,  and,  the  war  being  prac- 
tically ended,  military  discipline  was  considerably 
relaxed,  the  soldiers  enjoying  the  freedom  of  the 
city,  with  almost  entire  suspension  from  military 
duty.  I visited  the  Capitol  building,  the  White 
House,  or  Presidential  mansion,  the  Smithsonian 
Institute,  with  its  vast  collection  of  scientific 
specimens  and  natural  curiosities,  the  Treasury 
building  and  the  Patent  office,  with  its  vast  array 
of  ingenious  devices,  representing  the  inventive 
talent  of  the  great  American  nation,  and  a vast 
collection  of  relics  gathered  from  every  part  of 
the  country,  and  some  of  them  dating  back  to  the 
discovery  of  America.  Among  these  was  Wash- 
ington’s military  camp  chest  and  contents;  set  of 
chinaware,  sword,  and  some  of  his  uniform;  sad- 
dle and  spurs;  beautiful  bedspread,  said  to  have 
been  woven  by  Martha  Washington;  also  Gen. 
Jackson’s  uniform  and  sword  which  he  wore  in  the 
battle  of  New  Orleans,  and  many  other  things. 
Congress  was  not  in  session,  but  the  Capitol  was 
open,  and  the  Union  defenders  were  permitted  to 


OF  THE  WAR. 


143 


see  all  they  could  that  pertained  to  the  great  gov- 
ernment they  had  saved  by  their  valor  in  four 
years  of  unprecedented  sanguinary  conflict.  I 
was  at  the  White  House  and  sat  awhile  in  the  re- 
ception room,  but  did  not  see  the  President  nor 
any  of  his  family  that  da)-,  but  Saw  him  after- 
wards, driving  in  his  carriage.  Grant,  Sherman, 
and  nearly  all  the  noted  Union  Generals  I had 
seen  frequently,  so  that  it  had  ceased  to  be  a 
novelty.  Gen.  Grant  was  the  only  general  that  I 
ever  had  the  honor  of  speaking  to.  I was  one 
day  drawing  water  at  a well,  near  Rossville, 
Georgia,  shortly  aftor  the  battle  of  Missionary 
Ridge,  November,  1863,  when  he  and  his  staff 
stopped  for  a drink.  I passed  the  General  a tin 
cup  of  water,  which  he  drank,  thanking  me  kindly. 
I then  inquired  if  he  had  got  entirely  well  from 
the  accident  he  had  a number  of  weeks  before,  by 
his  horse  falling  with  him.  He  thanked  me  again, 
and  said  he  thought  he  cvas  quite  well.  I was 
only  twenty  years  old  at  the  time,  and  felt  very 
proud  to  be  spoken  to  by  the  man  whom  I have 
always  regarded  as  the  greatest  military  genius 
that  ever  lived;  I was  very  much  pleased,  and  I 
think  he  was  pleased  also  to  have  one  of  his  pri- 
vate soldiers  indicate  solicitude  for  his  welfare. 
Since  I have  read  Gen.  Grant’s  Memoirs  I feel  that 
I know  him,  as  a man,  a great  deal  better  and 


144 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


have  a greater  insight  into  his  heart,  which,  if  I 
had  possessed  at  that  time,  I could  have  ap- 
proached the  great  man  with  a good  deal  less  re- 
straint than  I did. 

These  two  weeks  of  rest  and  pleasurable  recre- 
ation soon  passed  by,  and  on  the  7th  of  June, 
1865,  my  twenty-second  natal  day,  we  went 
through  the  formality  of  muster  out  of  the  United 
States  service,  but  to  draw  pay  up  to  the  time  of 
arrival  at  state  rendezvous.  The  next  day  we 
left  Washington,  the  other  regiments  of  our  bri- 
gade turning  out  in  large  force  to  bid  us  good-bye. 
These  were  the  31st  Wisconsin,  143d  New  York, 
61st  and  82d  Ohio,  and  8ed  Illinois.  We  had 
been  associated  with  them  in  active  campaign  ever 
since  October,  1 863,  and  had  marched  from  Bridge- 
port, Alabama,  by  way  of  Chattanooga,  Atlanta, 
Savannah,  Columbia,  Raleigh  and  Richmond,  to 
Washington,  nearly  two  thousand  miles,  fighting 
many  bloody  battles,  and  sweeping  majestically 
through  the  enemy’s  country.  They  sent  up 
hearty  cheers  and  waved  their  caps,  which  salute 
we  likewise  returned,  as  the  token  of  final  adieu 
We  parted  forever.  I never  met  any  of  them 
since,  except  one  man  who  was  a member  of  the 
82d  Ohio.  His  name  is  A.  Rose  and  his  residence 
Eddyville,  Iowa.  We  marched  to  the  depot, 
where  we  boarded  a train  of  open  coal  cars,  the 


OF  THE  WAR. 


145 


best  transportation  they  could  give  us  then,  which 
of  course  was  a considerable  improvement  on  the 
past  method  of  locomotion  by  which  we  had  ren- 
dered such  effective  service  in  crushing  the  rebel- 
lion. In  the  language  of  one  of  the  boys:  “Well, 
these  are  rough  cars — no  seats,  no  shelter — but  it 
beats  tramping  all  hollow.”  It  rained  a good  deal, 
but  the  weather  was  warm,  and  we  experienced  lit- 
tle inconvenience  from  it.  It  was  2:00  p.  m.  be- 
fore we  were  fairly  on  the  way  from  Washington. 
The  people  at  the  towns  and  stations  and  even 
country  places  would  wave  their  handkerchiefs 
and  hats  and  cheer  us  as  we  passed  along,  evi- 
dently glad  that  the  war  was  over,  and  the  regime 
of  blood  and  destruction  brought  to  a close.  As 
night  came  on  we  had  to  eat  our  suppers  without 
coffee,  and  make  our  sleeping  couches  as  best  we 
could  in  the  uncomfortable  and  crowded  cars. 
But  by  daylight  next  morning  our  government, 
thoughtful  of  our  need,  had  arranged  for  a sol- 
diers’ sumptuous  repast  at  Cumberland,  Maryland, 
where  we  found  man)-  barrels  of  coffee,  hot  and 
strong  in  aromatous  flavor,  to  which  we  had  free 
access.  Soft  bread  and  boiled  meat  in  abundance 
for  everyone  to  help  themselves.  I do  not  recall 
eating  a more  refreshing  meal  during  the  war  than 
when  I broke  my  fast  at  Cumberland.  After  all 
had  eaten,  the  train  again  sped  on,  the  railway 


146 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


running  mainly  through  a mountainous  region, 
crossing  streams  and  frightful  gorges  that  made 
one  dizzy  to  gaze  upon.  The  people  cheered 
along  the  way,  as  they  had  done  the  day  before, 
to  which  we  made  suitable  acknowledgement  as 
we  passed  along.  By  night  we  arrived  at  Park- 
ersburg, West  Virginia,  where  we  left  the  cars, 
just  beyond  the  city  limits.  In  a wooded  field, 
we  went  into  camp  for  the  night.  Next  morning, 
bright  and  early,  we  marched  through  the  city 
and  embarked  on  a steamboat,  the  C.  T.  Dumont, 
a very  fine  craft,  and  large  enough  to  accomodate 
and  make  comfortable  the  entire  regiment.  The 
day  was  beautiful,  and  our  enraptured  souls  were 
thrilled  with  delight  in  viewing  the  beautiful  land- 
scapes of  Kentucky  on  one  side  and  Ohio  on  the 
other,  many  expressions  escaping  the  lips  of  the 
men,  accordingly  as  they  were  impressed.  One 
heard  more  frequently  was:  “Well,  that’s  some- 
thing like;  that’s  the  land  of  the  free,  the  home  of 
the  brave.  That’s  God’s  country!  Hurrah!  Hur- 
rah!” We  were  somewhat  hindered  by  the  stage 
of  low  water,  and  several  places  the  boat  could 
not  float  over  the  bars.  Then  the  boat  would 
land  and  the  troops  disembark  and  walk  round  the 
shallow  water,  which  made  the  trip  somewhat 
monotonous.  But  beautiful  grass  lands  prevailed, 
studded  here  and  there  with  mulberry  trees,  and 


OF  THE  WAR. 


147 


the  fruit,  ripe  and  luscious,  hung  temptingly  on 
the  branches.  Some  of  the  men,  expert  in  climb- 
ing, were  soon  aloft,  making  way  with  it,  and 
throwing  down  large  quantities  to  their  comrades, 
and  thus  consumed  valuable  time.  The  boat 
would  pass  the  shoal,  and  toot,  and  ring  the  bell, 
while  the  men,  bent  on  enjoying  the  mulberries, 
were  strung  away  back  almost  to  where  the  boat 
had  left  them,  and,  in  the  most  laggardly  way, 
coming  on  board  again,  which  was  very  exasper- 
ating to  the  commander  of  the  boat,  who  indulged 
in  some  profanity,  and  threatened  to  leave  with- 
out them  if  they  did  not  hurry.  But  finally  all 
got  on  board,  and  some  of  the  boys  joked  the 
captain,  by  way  of  complimenting  him  on  his  great 
accommodation  in  stopping  and  allowing  them  to 
go  ashore  for  refreshments.  This  soon  put  the 
jolly  tar  in  good  humor,  and  he  laughed  and 
seemed  to  enjoy  the  pleasantry  as  much  as  any 
of  us.  That  afternoon  we  passed  Cincinnati,  and 
by  twilight  we  were  at  Lawrenceburg,  Indiana, 
where  we  left  the  boat,  and  were  there  to  take 
the  cars  for  Camp  Butler,  near  Springfield,  Illinois. 
At  Lawrenceburg  we  met  with  a grand  reception. 
The  citizens  and  patriotic  ladies  had  arranged  to 
give  us  a good  supper  at  their  own  expense. 
They  had  most  delicious  coffee,  sweet  rusk  bread, 
pies  and  cakes,  and  other  viands  that  are  peculiar 


148 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


to  the  highest  form  of  civilization.  Butter  for  our 
bread,  cream  for  our  coffee,  boiled  ham,  in  thin 
slices,  and  generous  cuts  of  roast  beef,  were 
bounteously  bestowed  upon  us.  We  stood  in  line, 
and  beautiful  young  ladies,  with  loaded  trays, 
passed  up  and  down,  serving  us,  apparently  tak- 
ing great  delight  in  showing  substantial  hospital- 
ity to  the  returning  veterans,  who  had  braved  the 
innumerable  perils  of  an  awful  war  and  secured 
the  supremacy  of  our  noble  government.  I am 
told  these  generous  and  patriotic  people  of  Law- 
renceburg  gave  a like  reception  to  all  the  troops 
that  passed  that  way,  returning  to  their  homes 
from  the  seat  of  war.  I have  always  had  a feeling 
of  gratitude,  approximating  reverence,  for  their 
patriotism  and  unparalleled  generosity  on  that  oc- 
casion. We  left  them  soon  after  dispatching  their 
toothsome  viands,  cheering  them,  as  the  best  way 
of  making  our  acknowledgements,  as  we  took  the 
train  and  departed  on  the  homev  ard  journey.  His 
Excellency,  Gov.  Oglesby,  of  Illinois,  had  provided 
regular  passenger  cars  for  the  remainder  of  the 
trip,  as  we  had  been  nearly  overcome  with  the 
kindness  of  the  people  of  Lawrenceburg.  We 
were  sensibly  impressed  to  behold  these  comfort- 
able cars  and  to  know  it  was  arranged  by  the 
providence  of  our  excellent  governor,  who  was 
also  a soldier,  and  had  the  marks  of  rebel  lead 


OF  THE  WAR. 


149 


tipon  his  person.  We  felt  that  we  were  heroes, 
indeed,  and  appreciated  by  the  people  whom  we 
had  served,  which  gave  us  a feeling  of  compla- 
cency and  delight  that  perhaps  is  impossible  to 
realize  under  any  other  circumstances.  It  has 
been  said  that  “Republics  are  ungrateful.  What- 
ever truth  may  be  in  the  ungracious  sentiment,  it 
certainly  will  not  apply  to  the  generation  of  men 
and  women  that  comprised  the  loyal  masses  of  the 
country  during  the  great  rebellion. 

It  may  be  that  the  generation  of  people  that 
have  come  on  the  stage  of  action  since  the  war, 
and  who  have  not  heartfelt  experience  of  patriot- 
ism, fostered  by  the  fearful  ordeal  of  the  baptism 
of  blood,  for  a nation’s  life,  cannot  appreciate  the 
old  soldier  and  express  the  gratitude  that  is  com- 
mensurate with  patriotic  deeds,  and  the  far-reach- 
ing results  to  which  they  have  become  the  lega- 
tees. Be  that  as  it  may,  I am  sure  the  men  and 
tvomen  of  the  war  time  were  not  wanting  in  grat- 
itude to  the  “boys  in  blue,”  which  in  innumerable 
ways  was  made  evident  and  satisfactory  to  them, 
who  bore  the  “brunt  of  the  battle  in  the  heat  of 
the  day.”  The  next  morning  we  breakfasted  at 
Indianapolis,  the  government  providing  for  our 
-entertainment  at  the  soldiers’  home.  Of  course 
we  did  not  have  the  delicacies  that  we  had  enjoyed 
at  Lawrenceburg,  but  good  coffee,  soft  bread  and 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


150 

boiled  meat  were  abundantly  provided  for  two 
meals.  We  had  no  money,  for  we  had  not  seen 
the  paymaster  since  we  left  Savannah;  therefore 
we  could  not  purchase  anything  in  the  way  of  eat- 
ables, no  matter  how  much  we  craved  them.  The 
trains  were  not  cannon  ball  or  lightning  express, 
and  the  capacity  of  the  roads  being  greatly  taxed 
in  dispatching  the  veterans  to  their  homes,  great 
care  was  evidently  being  taken  to  prevent  acci- 
dents; so  the  time  made  was  only  moderate,  and 
we  were  another  day  and  night  on  the  train  before 
we  reached  Springfield.  On  reaching  our  own 
State  we  were  much  cheered  at  all  the  towns 
and  stations,  and  at  many  places  the  people  were 
on  the  lookout  for  their  own  friends  and  relatives 
coming  home  from  the  war.  About  midnight  of 
the  last  night  we  were  on  the  cars,  at  one  station 
they  were  look'ng  for  the  116th  or  117th  (I  am 
not  certain  which),  and  as  they  knew  they  would 
have  to  pass  through  and  receive  their  pay  and 
final  discharge  at  Camp  Butler,  they  had  provided 
a lot  of  refreshments  for  the  boys.  As  our  train 
pulled  in  and  they  saw  it  was  loaded  with  soldiers 
they  could  not  restrain  their  generosity  any  long- 
er, and  supposing  we  were  their  boys,  they  threw 
their  turkeys,  chickens  and  other  dainties  through 
the  doors  and  windows  of  the  cars,  never  imagin- 
ing who  we  were.  Most  of  the  men  were  asleep. 


OF  THE  WAR. 


1 5 1 

but  the  novelty  of  such  a shower  of  good  things 
had  a very  wakeful  tendency,  and  soon  all  were 
wide  awake  and  ready  to  partake  of  this  unex- 
pected providence.  When  these  happy  donors 
had  disposed  of  all  their  viands,  some  of  them 
thought  to  inquire  who  we  were,  and  of  course 
we  told  them  we  were  the  101st.  I heard  one  re- 
mark, “0,  shaw!  we  thought  you  were  the  1 1 6th ; 
but  never  mind,  it's  some  of  Uncle  Sam’s  boys 
who’ve  got  the  treat,”  and  the  train  moving  out, 
they  could  not  have  taken  up  their  victuals  if  they 
had  desired.  About  an  hour  after  we  left,  the 
train  came  along  bearing  the  regiment  they  were 
looking  for,  but  they  had  nothing  for  them.  I 
met  some  of  them  the  next  day,  who  remarked 
that  it  was  a good  joke,  if  we  did  get  the  benefit 
of  it.  I said  we  thought  we  had  reached  God’s 
country,  sure  enough,  to  witness  a shower  of 
dainties  at  the  midnight  hour;  and  we  were  not 
at  all  wanting  in  capacity  for  proper  storage  of 
that  grade  of  refreshments. 

When  we  reached  Camp  Butler  tents  were  pro- 
vided, and  we  went  into  camp.  We  were  inform- 
ed that  it  would  be  several  days  before  we  should 
be  paid  off.  Some  of  the  men  were  so  impatient 
to  reach  their  homes.  They  procured  some 
money  somehow  (a  few  may  have  had  some)  and 
went  to  their  homes.  Of  course  they  had  to  come 


152 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


back  to  be  paid  off  and  receive  their  discharges. 
On  June  22nd  the  paymaster  made  his  appearance. 
The  discharges  had  all  been  made  out  and  the 
amount  due  each  man  carefully  estimated.  So  in 
a short  time  we  were  again  citizens,  and  free  from 
all  military  restraint;  a good  supply  of  “green- 
backs,” enjoying  good  health  'and  nearly  home 
again.  Before  we  left  the  camp  we  listened  to 
the  farewell  sermon  of  our  chaplain,  J.  B.  Sey- 
mour, whose  preaching  services  had  been  sadly 
interrupted  by  the  intense  activity  of  Sherman,  so 
that  I do  not  remember  hearing  a religious  dis- 
course since  we  had  left  Bridgeport,  Ala.,  about 
May  1st,  1864.  It  was  just  out  of  personal  re- 
spect that  most  of  us  gave  the  chaplain  a hearing 
this  time,  for  we  judged  we  should  scatter  all  over 
the  country  and  scarcely,  if  ever,  see  each  other 
again.  I don’t  remember  anything  about  the  ser- 
mon, but  I suppose  it  was  good  advice  to  be  fol- 
lowed the  residue  of  our  days.  Chaplain  Sey- 
mour entered  the  active  ministry  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  church  and  for  many  years  dispensed 
the  gospel  in  central  Illinois,  and  a few  years  ago 
went  to  his  eternal  reward.  Governor  Oglesby 
also  made  an  address,  the  most  of  which  I have 
forgotten.  I recall  an  allusion  to  our  uniform. 
He  said  to  not  be  in  a hurry  to  cast  it  off,  for  we 
had  a right  to  be  proud  of  it.  “Yes,”  said  he; 


OF  THE  WAR. 


153 


“boys,  keep  those  old,  lousy  breeches  as  a me- 
mento of  the  eminent  service  you  have  given  your 
country,”  etc.,  etc.  But  the  boys  had  worn  the 
blue  a long  time,  and  a change  was  agreeable  to 
them,  and  soon  they  were  all  rigged  up  in  cos- 
tumes of  the  latest  improved  pattern.  Our 
friends  of  Jacksonville  and  Morgan  County  had 
hoped  to  give  us  a grand  reception  and  dinner  on 
our  arrival,  but  we  were  not  aware  of  their  good 
intentions;  so  after  obtaining  our  discharges  there 
was  no  attempt  to  hold  us  together  as  a military 
organization,  and  all  took  their  own  time  and 
manner  in  going  from  Springfield  to  their  several 
homes.  But  the  good  people  were  bound  to  give 
a reception,  which  was  appointed  for  next  week. 

By  an  evening  train  I reached  Jacksonville,  and 
put  up  for  the  night.  In  the  morning  I met  a 
number  of  old  friends,  whose  hearty  congratula- 
tions were  very  agreeable.  I then  procured  a 
livery  team,  and  started  for  the  paternal  home. 
Our  people  had  no  knowledge  of  our  return,  for 
they  could  not  tell  when  the  government  would 
pay  us  off.  They  expected  us,  and  yet  it  was  a 
surprise.  When  I drove  into  the  old  farm  yard 
the  family  had  just  got  up  from  the  dinner  table, 
and  mother  was  the  first  person  to  see  me  as  I 
stepped  out  of  the  buggy.  T heard  her  speak  my 
name  and  announce  my  arrival.  Father  hud  just 


154 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES. 


picked  up  a newspaper,  and,  with  it  in  one  hand 
and  his  spectacles  in  the  other,  was  soon  by  the 
side  of  mother,  both  getting  to  the  gate  at  the 
same  time.  Mother  claimed  her  right  to  embrace 
me  first,  and  father  permitted  her  to  pass  through 
first,  and  soon  a mother’s  tender  kiss  was  imparted 
unto  me.  Father,  trembling  with  emotion,  soon 
grasped  me  kindly  by  the  hand,  and  embraced 
me  like  I was  a child,  while  my  own  heart  was  too 
full  for  utterance,  and  all  shed  tears  of  joy.  My 
sister,  Martha,  and  brothers,  Harvey  and  William, 
were  at  home,  and  also  took  a part  in  these  fam- 
ily greetings,  so  full  of  tenderness  and  delight  it 
is  impossible  to  describe.  But  that  their  grati- 
tude and  joy  at  my  return  was  unbounded  is  a 
mild  way  of  expressing  the  feeling  of  that  occa- 
sion. 

The  day  appointed  for  the  reception  at  Jackson- 
ville was  a beautiful  one,  moderately  warm  for 
that  month,  and  vast  crowds  of  people  assembled 
to  welcome  us,  and  for  profuse  preparation  and 
intensity  of  friendly  and  patriotic  feeling  this  was 
the  most  impressive  occasion  I ever  saw.  The 
men  were  almost  all  present,  and  their  friends 
from  far  and  near.  Stravvn’s  Hall  was  engaged 
for  speeches,  by  distinguished  men,  and  appro- 
priate music.  Gov.  Yates,  who  at  this  time  was 
U.  S.  Senator,  made  the  principal  address,  which 


OF  THE  WAR. 


155 


*« 

was  highly  eulogistic  of  our  services  and  partook 
of  the  jubilant  and  patriotic  spirit  that  prevailed 
on  account  of  the  war  victoriously  for  the  Union. 
Among  other  things  he  referred  to  the  part  we 
took  in  the  “March  to  the  Sea,”  and,  delineating 
our  absolute  sway  over  the  territory  and  property 
of  the  confederacy,  he  made  the  apt  quotation, 
“You  were  lords  of  the  fowl  and  the  brute,”  etc., 
etc.  He  also  paid  his  respects  to  Jeff  Davis,  the 
head  of  the  late  confederacy,  and,  in  a humorous 
way,  sketched  the  capture  of  that  worthy,  in 
woman’s  clothes.  “Never,”  said  he,  “has  any- 
thing happened  so  romantic  since  the  days  of 
Goody  Two  Shoes  and  -Jack,  the  Giant  Killer, ” 
all  of  which  we  were  in  a condition  to  enjoy 
hugely.  Sheridan’s  Twenty  Miles  Away;  or, 
Cedar  Creek,  was  declaimed  by  an  expert,  who’s 
name  I have  forgotten.  This  was  highly  ap- 
plauded, as  it  was  the  first  time  we  had  heard  it. 
I have  listened  to  it  many  times  since,  but  never 
have  heard  it  rendered  so  impressively  as  on  that 
occasion;  but  time  and  place  might  have  much  to 
do  with  it.  After  the  exercises  at  the  hall  we  re- 
paired to  the  old  court-house  yard,  where  there 
was  set  the  largest  table,  with  the  most  abund- 
ant and  varied  eatables,  I have  ever  seen.  The 
order  was  to  seat  first  all  the  members  of  the 
101st  Regiment  of  Illinois  Volunteers;  next,  all 


156 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


other  soldiers  of  the  war  who  might  be  present 
(and  there  were  a great  many  of  them);  next, 
the  fathers  and  mothers,  wives,  brothers  and  sis- 
ters of  the  soldiers;  last,  the  promiscuous  multi- 
tude, which  was  large,  and  the  larger  part  of 
the  afternoon  was  taken  up  with  this  grand  fes- 
tive occasion.  The  provisions  were  ample,  and 
much  to  spare,  and  so  ended  this  notable  gath- 
ering in  honor  of  our  patriotic  service  and  happy 
return  to  our  homes,  which  will  ever  be  cher- 
ished by  those  returned  veterans,  and  we  sepa- 
rated forever.  The  larger  share  of  those  men  I 
have  never  seen  since.  Quite  a number  reside 
in  and  around  Jacksonville.  Many,  like  myself, 
have  found  a home  in  other  states;  and  many 
have  gone  to  their  eternal  home.  I know  of 
only  two  who  live  in  Iowa;  they  are  members 
of  my  company,  and  I have  had  the  pleasure 
of  meeting  them  frequently.  I made  my  home 
under  the  paternal  roof  until  November  10,  1865 
when  I removed  to  Iowa,  which  has  been  my 
residence  ever  since,  except  fifteen  months  in 
Kansas.  I returned  to  Iowa  in  March,  1888. 


OF  THE  WAR. 


157 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Ever  since  the  close  of  the  war  I had  a great 
desire  to  view  again  the  ground  of  those  mighty 
operations  that  resulted  in  such  success  to  the 
Union  arms  and  contributed  to  the  perpetuity  of 
our  country  and  its  institutions,  but  my  time  was 
so  taken  up  with  my  ministerial  labors  and  the 
necessary  means  to  defray  expenses  was  not  in 
hand,  so  that  for  thirty  years  after  the  war  closed 
I was  not  able  to  gratify  my  desire.  The  Method- 
ists arranged  to  hold  an  International  Epworth 
League  Convention  at  Chattanooga  the  closing 
days  of  June,  1895.  The  railroads  gave  reduced 
rates,  so  I concluded  to  go.  Rev.  F.  C.  Demor- 
est,  of  Delta,  the  secretary  of  Iowa  State  Epworth 
League,  and  I became  traveling  companions,  and 
in  due  time  we  arrived  safely  at  Chattanooga. 
. There  had  been  great  changes  wrought  since  1863 
and  1864,  when  I was  there  last.  The  city  then 
* had  not  more  than  fifteen  hundred  inhabitants,  it 
now  numbered  perhaps  forty  thousand,  and  its 
suburbs  took  in  very  largely  the  positions  of  the 
contending  armies  that  fought  each  other  at  Look- 


i58 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


out  Mountain  and  Missionary  Ridge.  It  was  very 
difficult  to  find  any  marks  that  indicated  military 
occupation  or  hostile  demonstrations.  Old  Fort 
Wood  that  was  a ponderous  earthwork  and  mount- 
ed thirty-two  pounder  guns,  was  quite  distinguish- 
able, but  the  frowning  artillery  was  not  there,  the 
rains  had  washed  down  the  embankments  so  it 
did  not  seem  like  the  formidable  structure  I had 
noted  thirty-two  years  before.  In  Lookout  Valley 
I struggled  through  brush  and  briars  and  found 
our  rifle  pits,  but  very  much  defaced  by  the  action 
of  the  elements  and  grown  up  with  blackberry 
briars  that  were  loaded  with  ripe,  luscious  fruit  I 
would  have  been  glad  to  have  seen  in  wartime. 
1 recognized  the  frowning  point  of  Lookout 
Mountain,  but  it  was  not  inclined  to  belch  forth 
its  thunder  and  death-dealing  missiles  as  of  yore. 
It  could  now  be  viewed  with  complacency  and  de- 
light, and  without  fear  of  loss  of  limb  or  life.  I 
recognized  also  a railway  cut  across  the  front  of 
an  abrupt  foothill,  a spur  of  Lookout  where  I had 
stood  picket  guard  and  watched  the  “Johnnies 
many  times,  but,  of  course,  it  was  all  quiet  now. 
But  the  memory  of  the  past  was  vivid  in  present- 
ing the  terrible  scenes  that  I had  witnessed  so 
long  before.  The  city  of  Chattanooga  present- 
ed the  usual  features  of  an  American  city  in 
its  buildings  and  business  prospects,  not  unlike 


OF  THE  WAR. 


159 


any  city  of  like  proportions  in  the  North.  But 
the  rural  districts  and  inhabitants  seemed  scarcely 
to  have  undergone  any  change.  The  same  old 
houses,  many  of  them  very  dilapidated,  still  re- 
mained with  some  few  exceptions,  and  frequently 
the  same  people  or  their  children  occupied  them 
I had  no  difficulty  in  finding  the  few  families  I 
had  known  when  I was  there  in  wartime.  The 
veritable  negro  with  the  mule  and  chain  harness, 
pulled  the  cart  to  market  as  in  bygone  days.  The 
men  wore  old  style  boots  with  pants  thrust  inside 
and  the  same  broad  brim  wool  hat  greeted  one  on 
every  plantation.  A lady  boarded  the  train  at 
Chattanooga  to  go  to  Shell  Mound.  She  had  a 
little  girl,  perhaps  five  years  old,  with  her.  Both 
were  neatly  and  fashionably  dressed  as  any  North- 
ern people.  When  their  station  was  called  a 
large,  well-proportioned  man,  in  his  shirt  sleeves 
and  broad  brim  hat  and  big  boots  and  carrying  a 
big  ox-gad,  wras  waiting  for  them  at  the  depot, 
and  a little  distance  off  a sleek,  fat  yoke  of  oxen 
hitched  to  a large  farm  wagon  with  a spring  seat 
on  it,  was  the  conveyance  that  appeared  to  be  in 
waiting  for  the  lady  and  little  girl.  That  the  tall 
man  with  the  ox-gad  was  the  lady’s  husband,  I 
have  no  doubt,  by  their  greetings,  for  he  caught 
up  the  child  and  bestowed  upon  her  a shower  of 
kisses.  I watched  them  go  to  the  wagon,  and 


i6o 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


after  safely  seating  them  he  untied  his  oxen  and 
drove  away,  to  the  evident  amusement  of  the  pas- 
sengers, who  were  mainly  from  the  North,  and 
wiiere  transportation  by  oxen  has  been  out  of  date 
for  nearly  half  a century.  It  had  been  announced 
at  the  first  session  of  the  League  that  a sunrise 
prayer-meeting  (on  Lookout)  would  be  part  of  the 
program  every  morning  during  the  convention. 
So  I went  up  and  found  about  fifteen  hundred  per- 
sons assembled  for  that  purpose.  It  was  very 
salubrious  up  there,  and  the  surroundings  were 
quite  different  to  what  they  were  in  November, 
1863.  The  services  were  held  near  the  spot 
where  the  Confederate  battery  was  then  in  posi- 
tion, that  threw  shot  and  shell  into  our  camp  and 
Moccasin  Point  and  killed  and  wounded  quite  a 
number  of  Union  soldiers.  Now  all  hostile  and 
murderous  features  had  disappeared,  and  instead 
of  belching  cannon  and  shrieking  shell,  we  heard 
the  song  of  praise  and  fervent  prayer  addressed  to 
Almighty  God  for  his  blessings  and  the  promo- 
tion of  the  Redeemer’s  kingdom  in  the  hearts  of 
all  the  brotherhood  of  man.  The  contrast  was 
truly  istriking,  and  the  great  change  was  impres- 
sive, indeed.  I looked  down  into  the  valley  and 
remembered  the  midnight  battle  at  Wauhatchie, 
the  awful  clash  of  arms  and  the  several  hundred 
men  that  were  killed  and  wounded;  the  piteous 


OF  THE  WAR. 


r 6 1 


shrieks  of  the  latter,  I could  almost  fancy  still 
ringing  in  my  ears,  and  the  terrible  flashes  of  can- 
non and  musket-firing  breaking  forth  from  all 
those  hills  and  mountain  side.  Then  after  the 
fearful  onset  of  Longstreet’s  veterans  had  been 
checked  and  the  intrepid  Geary  hurled  his  divis- 
ion in  unbroken  mass  against  the  assailants,  they 
beat  a precipitate  retreat  and  all  again  was  quiet. 
It  was  a very  chiily  night  and  we  were  hurried  out 
without  overcoats  and  blankets,  and  when  the 
enemy  retired  for  better  security  we  remained 
resting  on  our  arms  till  morning.  I do  not  re- 
member passing  a more  uncomfortable  night  in 
all  my  army  experience  than  this,  and  it  was  some 
time  before  we  recovered  from  the  fatigue  and 
exposure  of  that  occasion. 

Again,  as  I ate  my  lunch  of  sandwiches  and 
bananas  and  quenched  my  thirst  with  refreshing 
lemonade,  I called  to  mind  the  six  weary  days  we 
had  subsisted  on  a scant  supply  of  parched  corn, 
and  one  Sunday  night  had  scratched  the  ground 
for  a remnant  of  scattered  corn,  where  mules  had 
been  fed  three  weeks  before,  so  pressing  was  the 
need  of  that  occasion;  now  how  changed.  Peace 
and  plenty — even  to  luxury — on  every  hand,  and 
instead  of  thousands  of  half-starved  men,  rushing 
to  the  fearful  onset  of  murderous  battle,  thous- 
ands of  devoted  Christians,  in  religious  devotion, 


i62 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


were  encouraging  each  other  to  earnest  works  of 
piety  and  good  will  to  all  men.  The  same  old 
mountain  that  had  witnessed  the  fury  of  mortal 
combat,  now,  like  a silent  monitor,  took  in  the 
reign  of  nobler  peace  and  seemed  to  smile  in 
hushed  tranquility  upon  the  scene.  The  next  day 
I visited  the  field  of  General  Thomas’  operations 
on  Missionary  Ridge.  As  near  as  I could  judge, 
the  National  Cemetery  is  located  where  we  first 
struck  the  Rebel  lines,  and  from  this  point  we 
witnessed  Hooker’s  triumph  on  Lookout  Mount- 
ain, and  just  beyond  we  saw  where  Wood  and 
Sheridan  formed  their  divisions  to  assault  the  en- 
emy’s position,  and  successfully  penetrated  their 
works  and  brought  the  three  days  battle  to  a tri- 
umphant close.  The  old  timber  growth  has  dis- 
appeared and  an  entirely  new  growth  has  dis- 
placed it,  much  less  in  density,  and  I think  mainly 
pine;  whereas,  at  the  time  of  the  battle  the  usual 
variety  of  forest  trees  prevailed.  But  few  traces 
of  the  rifle  pits  and  fortifications  remain,  the 
electric  cars  that  conserve  a more  civilized  pur- 
pose, having  wisely  been  substituted.  On  the 
top  of  the  ridge  a large  iron  tower  seventy  feet 
high,  with  winding  steps  for  ascending,  stands  on 
the  site  of  Bragg’s  headquarters.  While  a sub- 
stantial, macadamized  road  is  constructed,  run- 
ning continuously  with  the  ridge,  marked  here 


OF  THE  WAR. 


163 

and  there  with  cast  iron  placards  to  indicate  the 
positions  of  the  various  commands  that  took  a 
part  in  that  momentous  struggle.  It  also  retains 
its  war-time  significance  by  many  pieces  of  cannon 
remaining  in  position,  as  if  they  had  been  aban- 
doned by  the  men  who  so  heroically  served  them 
during  the  sanguinary  conflict. 

On  the  battleground  of  Chickamauga  many 
beautiful  monuments  have  been  erected  by  the 
States  having  troops  there,  Ohio,  Illinois  and  In- 
diana being  the  main  contributors  so  far  in  this 
noble  work  of  commemoration.  They  are  chiefly 
red  and  gray  granite,  with  some  bronze  and  mar- 
ble, all  finely  executed,  and  representing  in  many 
cases  life  size  statues  of  soldiers  in  actual  combat. 
This  field  is  also  interspersed  with  sections  of  ar- 
tillery, so  placed  as  to  suggest  to  the  tourist  their 
being  left  where  they  were  actually  used.  There 
are  three  iron  towers  on  Chickamaugua  grounds 
of  the  same  dimensions  and  pattern  as  those  on 
Missionary  Ridge.  I was  sensibly  impressed  by 
the  beautiful  arrangement  of  the  National  Ceme- 
tery at  Chattanooga,  which  contains  about  twelve 
thousand  of  our  fallen  heroes.  It  is  enclosed 
with  a substantial  stone  wall,  and  is  accessible 
from  all  points  of  the  compass  by  large  iron  gates. 
All  the  graves  are  numbered,  and  as  far  as  possi- 
ble the  soldier’s  name,  company  and  regiment  is 


164 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


given;  yet  there  are  many  hundreds  of  those 
brave  men  whose  last  resting-place  is  indicated  by 
a square  marble  post,  with  the  mournful  word, 
"Unknown,”  inscribed  as  a scanty  epitaph  to 
their  noble  heroism.  I here  found  the  graves  of 
sixteen  men  of  my  regiment  whose  last  resting- 
place  is  contiguous  to  the  imposing  monument 
erected  to  "Andrews,”  the  famous  scout  who, 
with  a number  of  enlisted  men,  siezed  a locomo- 
tive at  Big  Shanty,  Georgia,  and  tried  to  fire  the 
bridges  on  the  Western  and  Atlantic  Railroad  in 
April,  1862,  but  who  were  all  captured  near  Chat- 
tanooga, and  Andrews  and  several  of  his  com- 
panions were  hung.  The  monument  is  quite  con- 
spicuous and  is  surmounted  by  an  almost  perfect 
fac  simile  of  the  engine  used  on  that  occasion. 
An  old  soldier  has  charge  of  the  cemetery  and 
resides  on  the  spot,  and  it  is  his  duty,  and  seemed 
also  his  pleasure,  to  impart  information  to  visitors 
seeking  the  graves  of  their  friends.  A record  is 
kept,  alphabetically  arranged,  of  the  States  and 
their  dead  soldiers  buried  there,  and  is  accessible 
to  all.  The  grounds  are  kept  in  the  nicest  order, 
and  during  the  summer  months  the  lawn  mower 
is  used  frequently,  keeping  the  beautiful  sward  in 
the  most  lovely  verdancy. 


OF  THE  WAR. 


165 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

After  the  adjournment  of  the  convention  I took 
advantage  of  low  rates  and  went  to  Atlanta.  I 
witnessed  the  almost  total  destruction  of  that  city 
when  Sherman  started  to  the  sea,  and  truly  it  was 
a scene  of  destruction  and  desolation  never  before 
witnessed  on  this  continent  and  perhaps  never  will 
be  again.  But  on  its  ashes  “Phoenix-like,’  has 
risen  a city  of  splendor,  that  so  well  nigh  baf- 
fles description  that  I was  unable  to  make  the 
faintest  recognition  of  any  part.  In  wartimes  it 
was  thought  to  have  about  eight  thousand  inhab- 
itants, now  it  is  estimated  at  sixty-five  thousand, 
and  is  very  compactly  built,  with  all  the  modern 
improvements.  Here,  as  at  Chattanooga,  the 
electric  cars  are  a prominent  feature,  displacing 
the  topographical  engineering  of  the  military  re- 
gime. The  place  marked  as  the  spot  of  General 
McPherson’s  death,  was  away  beyond  the  defenses 
of  the  city.  Now  it  is  reckoned  within  the  cor- 
porate limits.  The  part  that  the  20th  corps  in- 
vested during  the  temporary  siege  in  August, 
T864,  I judged  to  be  the  site  of  the  extensive 
buildings  of  the  exposition  of  1895,  or  not  very 
far  from  it.  The  city  hall,  which  was  one  of  the 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


1 66 

most  prominent  buildings  during  Sherman’s  oc- 
cupation, has  been  displaced  by  the  much  larger 
and  vastly  more  imposing  State  capital.  I went 
through  this  building  and  made  quite  an  extensive 
examination.  In  the  collection  of  paintings  I 
noticed  the  portraits  of  most  of  the  prominent 
heroes  of  the  revolution,  as  Washington,  Marion 
and  others  with  General  Jackson,  and  some  of  his 
cotemporaries.  These  were  placed  conspicuously 
with  Jefferson  Davis,  Gov.  Brown,  Howell  Cobb, 
Robert  Toombs  and  other  famous  confederates. 
These  appearing  in  such  bold  relief  made  con- 
spicuous to  me  the  absence  of  the  portraits  of 
Lincoln,  Grant  and  others  that  usually  adorn  the 
capitol  buildings  of  the  Northern  States. 

During  my  perambulations  in  this  grand  build- 
ing I had  a conversation  with  a native  Georgian, 
a man  perhaps  sixty  years  of  age,  of  light  com- 
plexion and  sandy  hair,  who,  I presume,  was  very- 
much  in  love  with  himself  and  his  native  state. 
He  scrutinized  me  closely-,  and  suggested  that  I 
was  also  a pure  Georgian,  as  physically-  my  char- 
acteristics were  somewhat  similar,  and  his  remarks 
were  personally-  very-  flattering  to  me,  and  per- 
haps would  have  made  me  blush  if  such  things  had 
been  said  in  the  presence  of  ladies.  He  seemed 
somewhat  taken  aback  when  I told  him  I was  from 
the  State  of  Iowa  and  was  one  of  Sherman's 


OF  THE  WAR. 


167 


bummers.  His  extravagant  personal  compli- 
ments abruptly  terminated;  but  when  I told  him 
I was  a native  of  England  he  seemed  greatly  re- 
lieved, and  soon  indicated  all  the  symptoms  of 
anglophobia,  and  soon  began  to  trace  his  own 
descent  to  the  English  Cavaliers  who  had  settled 
Georgia,  and  who,  in  his  mind,  were  the  purest 
type  of  the  human  race  in  existence.  I was  much 
amused  at  the  old  gentleman’s  racial  pride,  and  of 
course  impressed  him  that  I had  met  a very  dis- 
tinguished personage,  for  I had  received  quite  a 
boom  in  the  ethnological  compliments  of  this 
scion  of  Georgia.  The  people  of  the  South  have 
always  accused  Northern  people  of  mercenary 
propensities,  but  I found  there  was  no  lack  of 
money-getting  schemes  among  them,  many  of 
them  making  quite  a profitable  business  in  selling 
relics  of  the  war,  some  of  them  tenacious  as  any 
Jew  to  drive  a good  bargain.  It  seemed  that 
about  one-tenth  of  the  men  and  boys  that  I met 
had  scraps  of  old  guns  and  swords  and  bullets  re- 
puted to  have  given  death-dealing  blows  in  some 
of  the  battles,  though  some  of  the  bullets  were  re- 
markably well  preserved  from  the  explosive  force 
of  the  propelling  agent.  I struck  an  ingenious 
fellow  that  tried  to  drive  a good  trade  with  me 
by  representing  that  he,  too,  was  a tourist,  and 
gave  me  a detailed  account  of  a veritable  relic, 


1 68 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


found  on  Missionary  Ridge,  where  Phil  Sheridan’s 
horse  leaped  the  parapet  of  the  rebel  works  dur- 
ing the  battle.  He  said  he  wanted  a genuine  relic, 
picked  up  by  his  own  hands  on  that  historic  field, 
but  had  sought  several  days  and  nothing  could  be 
found,  and  in  despair  he  sat  at  the  root  of  a tree 
at  the  point  mentioned,  and,  carelessly  digging 
the  ground  with  a sharpened  stick,  he  struck 
something  that  sounded  like  metal.  He  then  be- 
gan to  dig  in  earnest,  and  soon  unearthed  an  old 
canteen  that  evidently  had  been  left  by  some  of 
our  men  engaged  in  that  battle.  He  was  so  elated 
by  his  find  he  said  he  would  not  take  the  world 
for  it,  and  then  he  produced  the  canteen  for  my 
inspection.  I replied  that  perhaps  it  was  left  by 
some  poor  fellow  who  had  lost  his  life  there,  and 
congratulated  him  on  being  so  fortunate,  but  my 
curiosity  was  not  sufficiently  aroused  to  price  the 
relic,  at  which  he  seemed  disappointed,  and  soon 
I began  to  ply  him  with  questions  on  other  matters. 
He  adroitly  turned  the  subject  back  to  his  relic 
and  said  really  he  had  picked  up  so  many  things 
that  his  trunk  and  grip  were  full,  that  he  did  not 
know  how  he  was  going  to  “navigate”  with  the 
load  he  had,  and  he  would  part  with  that  canteen 
for  a reasonable  consideration.  I told  him  I was 
not  such  a lover  of  relics  as  some  people,  and  he 
seemed  to  rate  his  goods  so  high  that  I could  not 


OF  THE  WAR. 


169 


think  of  ever  owning  that  canteen,  no  matter  how 
highly  I regarded  it  as  a souvenir  of  Sheridan  and 
the  war,  for  my  grasp  on  real  estate  was  quite 
limited.  This  seemed  to  puzzle  him  and  he  asked 
what  I meant.  Why,  I said,  you  spoke  so  earn- 
estly about  how  you  valued  it,  I dared  not  think 
of  buying  or  setting  a price  on  it,  for  you  said 
you  would  not  take  the  world  for  it,  and  that 
throws  me  out  of  the  market,  for  while  I believe 
in  a plurality  of  worlds,  I have  not  many  in  my 
possession  yet.  He  said  he  was  much  given  to 
figurative  expressions,  and  of  course  did  not  ex- 
actly mean  that.  I then  told  him  my  object  was 
not  to  load  myself  down  with  old  plunder  of  any 
kind,  and  what  he  estimated  so  highly  was  not 
worth  anything  to  me,  and  thoroughly  disgusted 
with  his  venality,  I left  him  to  try  his  hyperbole 
methods  on  some  one  else. 

I visited  Grant  Park  in  the  south  part  of  the 
city,  which  is  a creditable  illustration  of  the  re- 
fined taste  of  the  people  of  Atlanta.  It  is  not 
named  for  the  great  Union  Commander,  by  any 
means,  but  for  its  chief  projector,  and  whose 
large  donation  made  it  possible,  who  was  a south- 
ern man  by  nativity  and  characteristics.  They 
have  enclosed  one  of  the  outward  defenses  of  w'ar 
times,  the  cannon  are  still  mounted  but  show  the 
effects  of  time  and  the  action  of  the  elements; 


1.70 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


the  embankments  were  washed  down  a good  deal, 
but  it  was  still  distinguishable  to  persons  of  mili- 
tary experience.  On  the  whole  I was  quite  fav- 
orably impressed  with  Atlanta,  and  the  enterprise 
and  candor  of  the  inhabitants  is  commendable  in- 
deed. I was  not  so  favorably  impressed  with 
their  haughty  demeanor  toward  the  colored  peo- 
ple. Their  unfairness  and  cruelty  to  them  seemed 
a great  drawback,  and  is  no  doubt  one  of  the  ling- 
ering traces  of  the  horrid  slave  system  with  which 
they  were  cursed  so  many  years,  and  it  will  prob- 
ably be  generations  before  it  is  entirely  obliterat- 
ed. When  I boarded  a street  car  at  Decatur,  an 
Atlantic  suburb,  quite  a number  of  passengers  got 
aboard,  some  of  them  being  professors  attached 
to  the  Presbyterian  University  located  there.  It 
was  rather  a sultry  morning,  and  the  people  seat- 
ed themselves  near  the  open  sides  of  the  car  to 
get  the  benefit  of  the  cool  breezes  as  much  as 
possible.  The  first  stop  we  made,  three  or  four 
respectable-looking  colored  ladies  got  on  the  out- 
side step,  but  to  my  surprise  no  person  moved  so 
they  could  get  by,  or  sit  down  near  the  edge  of 
the  car.  The  women  looked  wishfully  for  some 
one  to  make  a move,  but  made  no  remarks;  a few 
seconds  passed,  the  white  passengers  acted  as  if 
they  were  riveted  to  the  seats,  and  looked  daggers 
at  the  poor  women,  who  evidently  were  afraid  to 


OF  THE  WAR. 


171 


speak,  while  the  driver  got  out  of  patience  and 
began  to  curse  them. 

They  then  made  a move  as  if  they  would  step 
off,  when  one  of  the  white  men  nearest  to  them, 
in  a surly  manner,  moved  into  the  center  of  the 
car  and  opened  the  way  for  them  to  be  seated. 
The  gentleman  sitting  next  to  me,  although,  like 
myself,  was  not  in  position  to  show  any  courtesies 
in  the  matter,  was  very  indignant,  and  remarked 
to  me:  “See  how  we  Southern  people  have  to  suf- 
fah  by  those  impudent  folks.  They  always  try  to 
make  themselves  conspicuous  and  humiliate  us. 
They  know  a great  many  people  from  the  North 
are  heah,  and  they  just  try  as  much  as  possible  to 
belittle  us.  Oh!  we  have  a trying  time!  You 
people  will  never  know  how  much  we  have  to  suf- 
fah  by  them.”  I was  moved  to  say  that  in  this 
case  that  I thought  the  other  parties  were  the 
afflicted  ones;  that  I thought  the  humanities  of  the 
case,  not  to  say  manners,  would  suggest  that  the 
gentlemen  near  them  should  have  made  room  for 
the  women  to  have  boarded  the  car  and  become 
seated,  as  there  was  plenty  of  room  beyond  them, 
and  not  exposed  them  to  possible  accident,  stand- 
ing on  the  step  while  the  car  was  in  motion;  or, 
on  the  other  hand,  delaying  the  car,  and  causing 
the  driver  to  swear  at  the  non-offending  parties, 
apparently  afraid  to  give  reproof  where  it  properly 
belonged. 


172 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES. 


I said  I never  in  my'life  beheld  such  a travesty- 
on  supposed  good  breeding.  At  this  the  college 
professor  (for  such  he  was)  shrugged  his  shoulders, 
and  a’hemmed,  and  said,  ah,  well,  if  you  was  heah 
awhile  you  would  soon  see  those  people  are  un- 
bearable. No  one  knows  what  it  is  to  be  troubled 
with  them  till  they  try  it.  I did  not  venture  any 
farther  remarks,  and  this  very  delicate  subject 
was  dropped.  I then  aske«!  him  in  relation  to 
points  of  interest  of  their  great  and  prosperous 
city,  and  he  became  more  affable,  and  in  a court- 
eous way  gave  me  the  desired  information.  The 
ex-confederate  soldiers  seem  to  have  more  genu- 
inely accepted  the  situation  of  the  results  of  the 
war  than  the  non-combatants.  I conversed  with  a 
number  of  them  and  without  exception  I found 
them  reasonable  and  patriotic  men.  The  experi- 
ence gained  in  the  war  and  contact  with  the 
Yankee  element  has  had  great  tArdency  to  disa- 
buse their  minds  and  dispel  prejudice  and  ignor- 
ance fostered  by  the  regime  of  slavery,  and  they 
concede  it  is  much  better  for  the  country  at  large 
to  be  under  one  government  and  one  flag  than  to 
have  two  rival  governments  to  indulge  in  angry7 
bickerings  and  perhaps  be  frequently  at  war  over 
territorial  bounderies  and  other  questions.  They- 
concede  we  have  a better  form  of  civilization  with 
permanent  peace  assured,  and  better  protection  of 


OF  THE  WAR. 


17! 


person  and  property,  with  fast  increasing  prosper- 
ity, than  would  be  were  it  otherwise.  Many  of 
them  also  concede  the  great  unwisdom  of  the 
South  beginning  the  war  in  the  interest  of  slavery, 
and  risking  everything  in  the  appeal  to  arms  with 
the  loyal  North,  that  was  so  much  richer  in  men 
and  material  resources,  so  that  in  a contest  simply 
of  “might  against  might”  the  North  was  bound  to 
come  out  ahead,  no  matter  what  principles  were 
involved.  They  also  scouted  the  idea  of  superior 
prowess  of  the  Southern  people,  so  much  in  vogue 
at  the  beginning  of  hostilities — that  one  Southern 
man  was  equal  to  five  Yankees.  They  know  bet- 
ter now,  and  concede  they  found  “foemen  every- 
way worthy  of  their  steel.”  In  a conversation 
with  a man  who  was  a member  of  Forrest’s  com- 
mand and  participated  in  most  of  the  revolting 
cruelties  of  that  general’s  warfare,  he  said  if  the 
issue  had  been  left  to  the  common  people  there 
would  have  been  no  war,  and  he  laid  the  blame 
on  a few  hot-headed  politicians  on  both  sidet, 
who,  he  said,  egged  on  the  fight,  but  were  very 
careful  to  stay  out  of  it  themselves.  I had  hearc 
such  remarks  in  the  North,  by  men  of  superficial! 
thought,  but,  in  my  mind,  it  lay  deeper  than  the 
bickerings  of  hot-headed  politicians,  and  was  an 
“irrepressible  conflict”  between  freedom  and 
slavery  that  had  to  be  settled,  though  I did  not 


3 74 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


say  so.  He  said  it  became  very  monotonous  kill- 
ing Yankees,  without  a prospect  of  exterminating 
them  or  so  intimidating  them  they  would  cease  to 
invade  the  South.  He  said  it  was  like  killing  flies 
in  fly-time,  and  for  every  one  killed  there  came 
hundreds  to  the  funeral,  and,  no  matter  how  ap- 
palling the  slaughter  of  Yankees,  there  were 
thousands  more  to  come  and  avenge  their  death, 
and  thus,  in  due  time,  annihilate  the  confederates, 
a possibility  I did  not  presume  to  gainsay. 
Another  man,  who  had  fought  in  nearly  every 
battle  in  the  west,  from  Fort  Donalson  to  the  sur- 
render of  Johnston’s  army,  said  their  leaders 
ought  to  have  known  better  than  to  have  under- 
taken such  an  enterprise  in  the  impoverished  con- 
dition the  South  was  in,  as  compared  to  the  full- 
handed North.  He  complained  of  the  inferior 
character  of  their  munitions,  and  the  lack  of 
means  to  supply  an  army  in  provisions  and  cloth- 
ing. Such  fools,  said  he,  were  Jeff  Davis  and 
Company.  Why,  said  he,  the  inferior  arms  the 
men  had  were  not  worth  a dollar  and  a half  apiece; 
they  scarcely  pretended  to  clothe  the  men  or  give 
them  a decent  supply  of  food,  and  their  excuse 
for  money  (the  confederate  scrip)  was  not  hardly 
worth  a dollar  per  wagonload,  and  how,  in  all  rea- 
son, could  they  expect  to  overcome  the  North, 
that  was  teeming  full  of  everything,  and  which 


OF  TIIF  WAR. 


175 


had,  besides,  almost  unlimited  credit,  at  home  and 
abroad,  as  a recognized  government  and  first-class 
military  power,  all  of  which  they  lacked.  As  for 
the  niggers,  they  were  not  worth  fighting  for; 
they  had  always  been  a hindrance  and  a curse  to 
the  country,  and  they  always  would  be,  free  or 
otherwise,  till  they  were  landed  back  in  Africa  or 
colonized  by  themselves  somewhere;  and,  for  his 
part,  he’d  be  glad  if  he  never  saw  one  of  them 
again. 

But  these  suggestions  only  demonstrate  the 
truism  of  “experience  being  a dear  schoolmaster” 
and  these  men,  representing  the  Southern  people, 
could  not  have  come  to  those  sensible  conclusions 
any  other  way.  So  if  their  eyes  are  now  open  to 
perceive  the  true  situation,  and  they  appreciate 
the  Government  and  love  and  respect  the  country 
and  the  flag,  so  as  ever  to  remain  patriotic  and 
good  citizens.  In  the  language  of  General  Grant, 
the  “war  to  save  the  country  was  worth  all  it  cost,” 
though  that  consideration  was  fearful  in  loss  of 
life  and  treasure.  The  people  of  the  South  are 
truly  a hospitable  people;  their  kindness  to  me 
was  quite  appreciable,  and  usually  they  seemed  in- 
clined to  great  freedom  and  sociability  and,  I be- 
lieve, gave  me  a welcome  to  their  homes  and 
hearts  in  consequence  of  my  being  in  the  North- 
ern army.  I stopped  at  a spring  in  Lookout 


1 76  PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 

Valley,  and,  while  eating  a lunch,  I was  soon 
joined  by  a little  company  of  men  and  women  who 
resided  in  the  immediate  neighborhood.  They 
appeared  to  have  come  for  water,  but  ostensibly, 
I think,  it  was  to  see  who  the  stranger  was.  Two 
of  the  men  were  past  middle  age,  and  were  ex- 
confederate soldiers.  The  others  were  young 
men  and  three  young  women,  grown  up  there 
since  the  war.  It  seemed  an  occasion  of  great  in- 
terest to  them  to  greet  me  as  one  of  the  Yankee  sol- 
diers who  had  taken  an  active^part  in  military  oper- 
ations there.  My  conversation  seemed  very  agree- 
able to  them  and  I enjoyed  very  much  the  recital 
of  incidents  connected  with  the  war  and  their 
neighborhood  affairs  for  a few  years  after.  They 
pressed  me  to  stay  two  or  three  days  and  share 
their  hospitality  and  make  a more  extended  tour, 
a request  I was  compelled  to  decline.  I was  en- 
tertained at  the  home  of  Mr.  James  Hammel,  who 
was  a boy  fourteen  years  <old  at  the  time  I was 
there  in  1863.  I had  some  acquaintance  with 
him  then,  as  I had  been  detained  as  a safety 
guard  at  his  father’s  house  at  that  time.  He  and 
his  family  were  glad  to  see  me.  His  wife  was  a 
native  of  Georgia,  and  gave  me  a sketch  of  her 
life.  She  said  her  father,  before  the  war,  was  in 
affluent  circumstances,  had  a good  estate  and 
owned  slaves,  and  she  was  raised  in  easy  circum- 


OF  THE  WAR. 


I 77 


stances  up  to  her  twenty-second  year,  when  the 
war  came.  She  had  not  known  how  to  do  a thing, 
only  to  be  waited  on  by  the  servants.  But  the 
misfortunes  of  war  caused  her  father  to  lose  every- 
thing, and  when  she  married  Mr.  Hammel  he  was 
a laboringman,  and  she  had  also  to  go  to  work 
and  help  make  the  living.  She  did  not  know  how 
to  sew  or  wash,  or  even  sweep  the  floor,  and  knew 
even  less  about  the  art  of  cooking.  “But, ’’said  she, 
I was  willing  to  work,  and  now  I think  I am  a 
pretty  good  housekeeper  and  cook,  too,  consid- 
ering I had  to  learn  everything  I know  after  I was 
married.  Don’t  you  think  so,  Mr.  Potter?”  I re- 
marked her  comfortable  home  and  her  very  palat- 
able meals  was  abundant  confirmation  of  what  she 
said,  which  seemed  to  please  her  very  much,  for  she 
had  a s^ood  degree  of  honest  pride  in  her  accomp- 
lishments, and  not  without  very  good  reasons 
therefore.  I was  surprised  to  note  that  the  farm- 
ers had  not  kept  pace  with  the  times  in  availing 
themselves  of  the  improved  implements  for  agri- 
cultural purposes  and  usually  farmed  on  a very 
small  scale  as  compared  to  Iowa  and  Illinois.  Ten 
acres  of  corn  was  a large  crop  for  one  man  to  take 
care  of.  They  use  the  single  shovel  plow  with 
the  ever  almost  omnipresent  mule  and  rope  and 
chain  gears  (as  they  call  them — they  would  not 
know  what  was  intended  by  the  word  harness  if  it 


178 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


was  used  in  their  hearing. ) I saw  men  busy  tak- 
ing in  the  oats  harvest,  swinging  the  cradle,  a 
process  that  many  of  our  Northern  young  people 
never  saw  in  their  lives.  Up  in  Tennessee,  near 
the  Kentucky  line,  I saw  a reaper  at  work — the 
old  style  Champion  self-rake — such  as  the  farmers 
of  Iowa  abandoned  a quarter  of  a century  ago, 
and  in  nearly  everything  I noticed  these  clever- 
hearted  people  adhered  to  old-time  customs  and 
plodded  along,  apparently  as  happy  as  the  tireless, 
go-ahead  people  of  the  North.  These  things  in- 
dicate that  they  live  too  far  back  in  the  remote 
past  to  enjoy  a profitable  income  from  the  amount 
of  labor  they  are  compelled  to  put  upon  a vastly 
less  productive  soil  than  the  fertile  prairies  of 
Iowa  or  Illinois. 

The  people  of  the  South  seem  loth  to  give  up 
those  simple  and  time-honored  customs,  and  do 
not  appreciate  any  remarks  that  disparage  those 
antiquated  usages  that  seem  so  comical  to  North- 
ern people.  At  one  of  the  stations  where  the 
train  was  detained  a few  minutes  a man  drove  up 
with  a team  composed  of  a large,  ungainly  mule 
and  a very  skeleton-looking  cow,  hitched  to  a 
large  farm  cart,  he  with  his  wife  and  children  fill- 
ing it  to  the  utmost  capacity,  and  altogether  pre- 
senting a very  grotesque  appearance,  which  pro- 
voked a great  deal  of  merriment  among  the  pas- 


OF  THE  WAR. 


179 


sengers,  who  were  mainly  tourists  from  the  North. 
A dignified,  clerical-looking  gentleman  on  the 
other  side  of  the  car  seemed  pained  at  the  jocu- 
larity of  our  party.  I spoke  to  him  and  inquired 
if  he  was  from  the  North,  and  he  gave  me  a very- 
decided  negative,  and  informed  me  he  was  from 
South  Carolina,  and  had  been  attending  the  Ep- 
worth  League  Convention  at  Chattanooga  and 
was  on  his  homeward  journey.  As  he  seemed 
somewhat  piqued  at  the  hilarity  of  the  other  pas- 
sengers, I ventured  to  remark,  apologetically, 
that  there  were  many  features  of  Southern  life  so 
radically  different  from  the  North  that  it  seemed 
to  strike  them  on  the  ludicrous  side  of  their  na- 
tures, and  it  was  difficult  to  abstain  from  remarks 
of  a mirthful  character.  He  remarked,  “I  perceive 
your  company  is  inclined  to  be  very  boisterous.  " 
I said  it  was  never  seen  in  the  North — two  differ- 
ent animals,  as  the  cow  and  mule,  yoked  together 
for  a team,  and  hence  the  pleasantry  of  our  party.. 
Yet,  said  he,  solemnly,  cultivated  Christian  people 
should  never  make  sport  of  the  misfortunes  of  the 
poor,  and  he  considered  it  a breach  of  decorum 
for  professing  Christians  to  indulge  in  boisterous 
laughter,  simply  because  a man  could  not  drive 
two  mules,  and  had  to  substitute  his  cow  by  reas- 
on of  abject  poverty.  I saw  he  was  a very  ser- 
ious man,  and,  in  fairness,  must  acknowledge  his 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES. 


i8o 

strictures  were  well  taken;  and  yet  I could  not  re- 
strain my  risibilities  at  the  sight  of  such  an  in- 
congruous means  of  transportation  as  our  eyes 
were  now  beholding. 

The  few  days  I spent  on  these  historic  grounds 
were  replete  with  pleasure  to  me,  and  I could 
have  agreeably  remained  and  enjoyed  the  varied 
scenes  of  that  picturesque  and  salubrious  clime 
for  many  days,  but  time  forbade,  and  with  some 
lingering  regrets  that  I had  not  arranged  for  a 
more  prolonged  stay,  I boarded  the  cars  and  was 
soon  speeding  homeward. 


OF  THE  WAR. 


181 


Memorial  Sermon. 


Preached  at  Montezuma,  Iowa,  May  25,  1895, 


TEXT:  “Other  men  labored,  and  ye  are  entered  into  their 
labors.”— John  4:38. 

In  the  providence  of  God  some  men  sustain  the 
relation  of  benefactors  to  the  human  race  in  gen- 
eral. In  the  prosecution  of  their  labors  they  fre- 
quently experience  privation  and  suffering  that  is 
incidentally  connected  with  great  personal  sacri- 
fice, for  which  they  receive  no  adequate  material 
compensation,  and  have  no  reward,  save  the  con- 
sciousness of  having  rendered  their  fellow-beings 
a lasting  benefit,  while  society  has  greatly  bene- 
fited by  the  success  achieved  through  their  devo- 
tion and  unrequited  toil.  Columbus  gave  to  the 
world  the  greatest  discovery  it  has  ever  known. 
It  was  brought  about  by  patient  study  and  intense 
application  to  purpose,  amid  great  difficulty  and 
opposition,  under  which  the  indomitable  nature  of 
the  great  navigator  never  shrank,  but  persevered 
till  glorious  success  crowned  his  efforts. 

It  is  not  strange  that  the  dream  of  Empire  and 
vast  emoluments  should  have  a place  in  the 


I 82 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


thought  of  a man  who  could  in  that  period  pro- 
ject such  a colossal  enterprise,  and  we  may  par- 
don Columbus  for  the  seeming  avarice  in  indicat- 
ing terms  to  his  Royal  Patrons  that  were  only 
commensurate  with  the  vastness  of  the  discovery, 
his  remarkable  penetration  and  genius,  placed  m 
the  line  of  almost  assured  realization.  His  ob- 
scure origin  and  slender  means  should  heighten 
general  admiration  and  secure  the  unqualified  ap- 
probation of  all  mankind. 

But  in  the  realization  of  proper  reward  he  was 
doomed  to  disappointment  and  cruel  treatment; 
envious  men  breathed  reproach  and  calumny 
against  him,  and  he  was  unjustly  imprisoned  and 
loaded  with  chains,  and,  only  fourteen  years  after 
his  great  discovery,  having  passed  through  great 
sufferings,  and  in  the  midst  of  wretched  poverty, 
he  died,  “unhonored  and  unsung.” 

In  the  settlement  of  our  western  frontier  no 
man  rendered  as  great  service  as  Daniel  Boone. 
With  his  trusty  rifle,  he  plunged  into  the  forest 
wilds  of  Kentucky,  and  led  the  van  guard  of  civil- 
ization into  that  unbroken  wilderness,  his  experi- 
ence as  a hunter  and  Indian  fighter  qualifying  him 
for  the  dangerous  service  he  rendered.  His  per- 
sonal sacrifices  were  very  great,  and  in  these  san- 
guinary struggles  with  the  “Red  men  of  the  For- 
est” he  sustained  many  losses  and  hair-breadth 


OF  THE  WAR. 


I83 


escapes,  the  blood  of  his  own  family  commingling 
with  the  soil  of  that  disputed  territory.  By  these 
he  rendered  an  invaluable  service,  and  was  en- 
titled to  a generous  share  of  the  domain  which, 
largely  through  his  prowess,  had  been  won  from 
the  savage  control  of  the  Indians.  But  the  legal 
powers  of  Kentucky,  through  some  slight  techni- 
cality of  law,  dispossessed  him  of  all  his  claims, 
and  in  his  advanced  years  he  was  compelled  to 
leave  his  Kentucky  home  and  plunge  into  the 
“wilds”  of  Missouri  for  a lodging  place,  disgusted 
at  the  ingratitude  and  injustice  of  his  fellow  men. 

Another  class  of  men  that  render  society  great 
and  lasting  benefit  are  the  real  inventors,  whose 
genius,  materialized,  has  done  so  much  to  utilize 
the  elements  of  nature  and  conduce  to  the  com- 
fort and  happiness  of  men.  Yet,  almost  without 
exception,  they  failed  to  realize  equitable  com- 
pensation for  their  indefatigable  labor  in  bringing 
about  their  invaluable  discoveries.  Charles  Good- 
year conceived  the  project  of  utilizing  caoutchouc, 
or  India  rubber.  Amid  poverty,  and  despising 
the  jeers  of  his  neighbors,  who  thought  him  a 
crank,  he  battled  through  penury  and  inapprecia- 
tion so  appalling  as  to  cause  one  to  shudder  at  the 
thought  of  them;  yet  he  persevered  through  all 
these  disparagements,  and  finally  he  was  rewarded 
with  complete  success.  But  the  patient  inventor 


184 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


was  lacking  in  financial  ability  to  secure  the 
pecuniary  value  of  his  invention.  Other  design- 
ing men  seized  upon  it  and  made  independent  for- 
tunes. It  added  a new  and  valuable  industry  to 
the  world’s  commodities,  and  thousands  of  persons 
are  now  dependent  upon  it  for  a means  of  liveli- 
hood, and  general  society  has  enjoyed  great  im- 
munity of  relief  from  its  multifarious  application 
to  the  purposes  of  life,  while  Goodyear  was  rele- 
gated to  comparative  poverty. 

The  achievement  of  American  independence  is 
considered  a gracious  boon,  not  only  to  America, 
but  to  mankind  in  general,  in  its  results  and  far- 
reaching  possibilities.  The  patriotic  devotion 
and  sacrifices  of  the  Revolutionary  Fathers  is  al- 
most without  a parallel  in  the  history  of  nations, 
when  we  consider  carefully  the  nature  of  the  en- 
terprise, in  presuming  to  cope  with  Great  Britain, 
the  foremost  military  power  of  the  time,  involv- 
ing a seven  years’  war,  impoverishing  and  devas- 
tating in  character.  The  hardships  and  sufferings 
of  that  period  are  truly  heartrending  to  contem- 
plate and  are  an  indication  of  the  courageous 
spirit  of  the  fathers,  who  pledged  their  fortunes, 
their  lives  and  their  sacred  honor  for  so  worthy  a 
cause.  It  is  one  of  the  most  difficult  things  to 
arrange  the  logistics  for  an  army  engaged  in  act- 
ive hostilities,  since  steam  and  electricity  have 


OF  THE  WAR. 


I85 


been  brought  to  conserve  in  rapid  transit  of  intel- 
ligence and  supplies;  but  how  much  greater  in 
that  earlier  period  of  our  country’s  history  must 
have  been  the  difficulty  of  marshaling  an  army 
and  supplying  it  adequately  for  efficient  service. 
So,  Washington’s  Army  was  often  reduced  to  the 
greatest  extremities,  and  was  half-starved  and 
poorly  clad,  and  unpaid  a great  deal  of  the  time 
during  the  struggle  for  independence.  Yet  this 
did  not  deter  them  from  persevering  in  their  noble 
purpose;  neither  did  they  consider  how  small 
must  be  their  share  of  the  inestimable  benefits  of 
the  revolution.  So  we  conclude  that  our  fathers, 
who  through  seven  years  of  sanguinary  war,  se- 
cured freedom  and  independence  for  this  conti- 
nent, yet  did  not  reap  to  themselves  adequate 
compensation  for  their  patriotic  devotion  to  their 
country’s  welfare. 

Only  fifty  years  after  Great  Britain  conceded 
the  independence  of  the  Colonies,  Daniel  Web- 
ster, at  the  unveiling  of  Bunker  Hill  Monument, 
made  an  address  to  the  survivors  of  the  revolu- 
tion when  scarcely  a corporal’s  guard  of  them  re- 
mained to  represent  the  heroes  who  had  followed 
Washington  through  his  remarkable  career. 

At  this  time  the  population  of  the  United  States 
was  about  15,000,000  as  against  3,000,000  that 
comprised  the  population  of  the  country  during 


j86 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


-the  revolution.  If  we  make  a necrological  de- 
duction, as  we  may  fairly,  of  one-half,  it  would 
give  us  13,500,000  inhabitants  that  were  enjoying 
the  benefits  of  American  freedom,  who  had  not 
borne  the  slightest  burden  of  military  duty  to  se- 
cure the  governmental  blessing  they  enjoyed. 
We  come  now  to  consider  the  great  deliverance 
of  our  country  from  the  Slaveholders’  Rebellion 
of  1861,  an  event  fraught  with  such  tremendous 
results  that  the  revolution  itself  is  hardly  worthy 
of  a just  comparison,  though  it  ushered  in  the 
birth  of  a great  Nation.  It  is  no  sacrilege  if  I 
quote  from  the  old  hymn,“’Twas  great  to  speak  a 
world  from  naught, ’twas  greater  to  redeem.”  So, 
while  we  take  pleasure  in  calling  Washington  the 
Father  of  his  Country,  we  are  also  pleased  to 
term  Lincoln  the  Savior  of  the  Nation,  and  its 
salvation  from  its  determined  domestic  foes  is 
even  more  important  than  the  success  of  the  rev- 
olution. The  mighty  and  valorous  deeds  of  the 
men  who  saved  the  Nation  from  its  internecine 
foes,  involved  the  severest  ordeal  of  labor,  expos- 
-ure  and  danger,  and  almost  unheard  of  privation, 
testing  alike  the  mental  and  physical  faculties 
to  the  utmost,  that  has  no  parallel  in  the  affairs 
.of  ordinary  civil  pursuits.  The  formidable  pro- 
portions of  the  secession  movement  inaugurated 
by  Jefferson  Davis  and  his  coadjutors — eleven 


OF  THE  WAR. 


IS/ 


States  seceded,  and  what  little  Union  sentiment 
remained  was  so  crushed  and  feeble  as  to  make 
the  South  practically  a unit  in  the  scheme  of  rear- 
ing a slave  oligarchy  on  the  ruins  of  the  Union, 
and  pledging  their  lives,  their  fortunes  and  their 
sacred  honor  to  this  purpose,  made  the  most  for- 
midable foe  the  government  of  the  United  States 
has  ever  encountered,  and  called  forth  the  most 
stupendous  military  preparations  ever  beheld  on 
the  Western  Hemisphere.  Then  the  vast  extent 
of  territory  of  those  States — an  empire  in  area — 
with  the  natural  obstructions  of  mountain  ranges 
and  deep  and  rapid  rivers,  susceptible  of  being 
easily  fortified  and  made  well-nigh  impregnable 
to  an  hostile  army,  so  that  in  defensive  warfare 
the  South  had  very  superior  advantages  over  the 
North,  of  not  less  than  two  to  one.  In  the  four 
years’  war  it  is  estimated  that  two  thousand  bat- 
tles and  skirmishes  were  fought  by  the  respective 
belligerents;  of  these  perhaps  twenty  would  com- 
pare favorably  with  the  battle  of  Waterloo  in 
point  of  numbers  engaged  and  sanguinary  results. 
This  battle  decided  the  fate  of  the  great  Napoleon 
Bonaparte,  whose  military  successes  had  been  the 
terror  of  all  Europe  for  years.  And  by  making 
this  contrast  we  are  able  to  conceive  of  the  very 
enduring  qualities  of  the  American  soldier,  who 
survived  these  awful  scenes  of  carnage,  and,  with 


1 88 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


calm  intrepidity,  prepared  for  another  onset. 
Again,  let  us  consider  the  long  and  frequent 
marches  made  by  the  Union  troops.  You  business 
men  and  others,  whose  feats  of  pedestrianism  are 
measured  by  a few  hundred  yards,  and  for  long 
journeys  you  employ  the  “iron  horse, ’’and  shorter 
ones  the  faithful  horse,  in  easy  carriages,  sets  you 
down  at  your  destination,  without  fatigue  or  detri- 
ment of  any  kind,  or  you  use  the  whirling  bicycle 
to  avoid  the  wear  and  tear  of  natural  locomotion. 
Just  consider  that  the  marches  of  the  “Boys  in 
Blue”  involved  distances  of  hundreds  and  thou- 
sands of  miles.  It  is  usually  conceded  that  the 
15th  Army  Corps  compassed  the  greatest  distance 
of  any  command  in  the  army,  and  it  is  a reason- 
able estimate  to  place  the  aggregate  at  four  thou- 
sand miles,  while  the  20th  Corps,  with  which  I 
served,  marched  more  than  twenty-five  hundred, 
in  all  kinds  of  weather  and  over  all  sorts  of  roads, 
wading  swamps  and  streams,  almost  innumerable. 
The  privations  connected  with  this  service  in- 
volve separation  from  all  endearing  ties  of  civil- 
ized society,  the  genial  company  of  relatives  and 
friends,  the  sacred  and  hallowed  influences  of 
home  and  religious  associations.  The  endearing 
love  of  mother,  wife,  sister,  sweetheart,  and  other 
friends  is  subordinated  to  the  “love  of  country,” 
which  is  supposed  to  conquer.  Not  that  the  sol- 


OF  THE  WAR. 


189 

dier  forsakes  these  loves,  but  he  is  deprived  of 
their  society,  their  tender  helpfulness  and  re- 
straining influence,  to  militate  the  coarser  tenden- 
cies of  camp  life  and  isolation  from  civilizing 
agencies.  The  allowance  of  food  is  of  the  plain- 
est sort,  and  is  usually  of  two  or  three  staple 
articles,  as  coffee,  bread,  meat,  and  beans  for 
breakfast,  beans  for  dinner,  beans  for  supper, 
beans,  beans,  beans,  “adinfinitum,”  and  some- 
times even  some  of  these  were  lacking.  Rose- 
cran’s  army,  at  Chattanooga,  was  compelled  to 
subsist  for  a number  of  days  on  a scant  supply  of 
parched  corn,  and  the  awful  extremities  to  which 
our  prisoners  were  reduced  at  Andersonville  and 
other  places  is  too  well  known  to  be  repeated 
here. 

The  exposure  to  filth  and  disease,  for  the  most 
part,  is  beyond  expression.  I will  just  add  the 
expression  of  a returned  soldier:  “I  would  not 

have  again  the  experience  with  vermin  for  the 
largest  pension  paid  for  disability.”  While  it  is 
well  known  that  thousands  of  men,  exposed  to 
contagious  diseases,  either  lost  their  lives  or  re- 
turned physical  wrecks,  to  suffer  untold  agonies 
the  residue  of  their  days.  The  carnage  of  battle 
is  also  awful  to  contemplate.  We  may  mention 
the  large  number  of  men  placed  “hors  de  com- 
bat” in  a few  notable  battles,  The  number  of 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


190 

killed  and  wounded  at  Shiloh  was  15,000;  Mur- 
physboro,  12,000;  Chickamauga,  19,000;  Fred- 
ericksburg, 15,000;  Gettysburg,  23,000,  and  the 
Wilderness,  18,000;  and,  in  the  aggregate  of  all 
battles  during  the  war,  more  that  300,000,  and 
200,000  may  be  estimated  as  dying  of  wounds  and 
disease  contracted  in  the  service,  within  a very 
few  years  after  the  close  of  the  war,  making  a 
grand  total  of  a half  million  of  men  who  lost  their 
lives  by  the  civil  war. 

Let  us  now  consider  the  benefits  accruing  to 
the  valorous  men  who  were  subjected  to  these  ter- 
rific ordeals  for  the  salvation  of  our  country. 
The  half  million  of  patriots  who  yielded  their 
lives  upon  the  field  of  battle,  or  in  the  hospital,  or 
shortly  after  returning  to  their  homes — they  have 
retired  beyond  the  reach  of  human  reward  or  ma- 
terial emoluments.  Neither  governments  nor  in- 
dividuals can  reward  the  dead.  They  gave  their 
lives;  they  received  absolutely  nothing  in  return. 
The  gratitude  that  finds  its  expression  in  expen- 
sive monuments  erected  to  their  honor,  and  fra- 
grant flowers  strewed  upon  their  graves  on  Mem- 
orial Day,  is  nothing  to  them  (while  it  is  proper 
and  sentimental  for  the  living  beneficiaries  to 
show  these  tokens  of  patriotic  regard).  They  are 
so  circumstanced  with  the  environments  of  an 
eternal  world;  <vhere  gold  is  dross  and  earth’s  best 


OF  THE  WAR. 


I9t 


gifts  are  so  beggarly  as  to  be  without  significance 
and  without  value.  The  number  of  physically 
disabled  by  wounds  or  disease  is  also  great.  Yet 
is  permanent  loss  of  health  mitigated  or  redressed 
by  pecuniary  compensation?  Is  partial  or  entire 
blindness  susceptible  of  being  actually  palliated 
by  dollars  and  cents?  Would  any  person  in  their 
senses  yield  the  organs  of  seeing  or  hearing  for 
any  consideration?  Would  a man  part  with  a leg 
or  an  arm  for  any  amount  of  gold,  or  its  equiva- 
lent? Satan  is  represented  as  saying,  in  the  book 
of  Job:  “Skin  for  skin;  yea,  all  that  a man  hath 
will  he  give  for  his  life.”  And  if  it  did  come  from 
an  unworthy  source,  it  is  a truism.  The  physical 
faculties  as  well  as  the  mental  are  the  unpurchas- 
able  requisites  of  every  human  being,  and  all  of 
these  were  laid  upon  the  altar  of  our  country’s 
service  by  every  faithful  soldier  who  was  killed  or 
maimed  or  emaciated  by  disease,  either  dying  or 
returning  home  to  eke  out  the  residue  of  his  days 
in  untold  suffering,  or,  having  escaped  from  all 
the  perils  of  war,  served  honorably  in  every  line 
of  duty  he  was  called  to  perform.  Hence,  these 
patriotic  men  placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  gov- 
ernment their  personal  requisites,  which,  if  de- 
prived of  them  in  the  casualties  of  war,  could  not 
be  replaced  by  governmental  prerogative.  So 
that  the  logical  and  moral  sequence  is  clearly  to 


192 


personal  reminiscences 


make  the  government  a lasting  debtor  to  the 
noble  veterans  who  saved  it  from  the  assaults  of 
the  Confederate  armies.  The  men  who  were  for- 
tunate enough  to  escape  the  injuries  and  fatalities 
of  war,  when  the  sword  was  sheathed  and  the 
roaring  cannon  was  hushed  by  the  surrender  at 
Appomattox,  soon  all  returned  to  the  pursuits  of 
civil  life,  and  asked  no  boon  aside  from  the  privi- 
1 -ges  of  a common  citizen,  in  which  soldier  and 
civilian  should  share  alike,  and,  with  scarcely  an 
exception  worth  naming,  these  veterans  of  the 
civil  war  have  assumed  cheerfully  the  burdens  of 
citizenship  and  conducted  themselves  honorably 
and  creditably  as  members  of  our  great  common- 
wealth. That  these  have  equitable  claims  upon 
the  government  for  their  eminent  services  all  fair- 
minded  and  patriotic  men  will  concede;  but  can 
they  be  suitably  rewarded?  The  life  of  a nation 
that  we  may  hope  shall  endure  a thousand  years, 
secured  by  the  excessive  toil  and  endurance 
through  indescribable  privation  and  untold  suffer- 
ing. What  is  the  little  pension  money,  doled  out 
so  grudgingly,  at  the  rate  of  two  to  seventy  dol- 
lars per  month,  accordingly  as  the  pensionable 
character  of  the  applicant  may  be  fixed,  by  a board 
of  fallable  surgeons,  compared  to  what  the  gov- 
ernment or  the  great  body  politic  has  received. 
The  courage,  sacrifices  and  services  that  saved 


OF  THE  WAR. 


*■93 


our  nation  and  perpetuated  its  liberties  and  insti- 
tutions cannot  be  estimated  by  the  ratio  of  filthy 
lucre.  Great  as  has  been  our  country’s  prosper- 
ity and  increase  in  all  material  resources,  it  will 
always  be  too  poor  to  pay  for  its  life.  It  can,  in 
a feeble  measure,  contribute  a part  of  its  sub- 
stance to  ease  the  veterans’  declining  years  as 
they  travel  along  life’s  rugged  journey.  It  can 
aid  in  keeping  the  “wolf  from  the  door,”  and  feed 
and  clothe  the  indigent  survivors  of  the  war;  but 
it  cannot  restore  sight  to  the  blind,  hearing  to 
the  deaf,  nor  health  to  the  permanently  impaired 
soldier.  It  cannot  raise  the  dead;  it  cannot  give 
back  to  weeping  mothers  their  darling  sons;  it 
cannot  return  to  the  mourning  widow  her  husband 
and  protector,  who  went  down  “the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death”  in  its  behalf.  Who  has,  in  the 
largest  degree,  profited  by  the  preservation  of  the 
Union  and  institution  of  popular  government  that 
obtains  in  the  United  States  by  reason  of  the  suc- 
cess of  the  Federal  armies?  The  millions  of  our 
population  that  now  in  peace  and  prosperity  en- 
joy all  the  rights  and  privileges  of  a great  and 
free  government.  In  i860  the  population  of  our 
country  was  30,000,000,  the  Northern  States  hav- 
ing about  20,000,000  of  these,  from  whom,  in  the 
main,  the  Union  armies  were  recruited.  It  is  safe 
to  estimate  that  one  half  of  the  20,000,000  have 


194 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


crossed  the  “dark  and  mysterious  river,”  leaving 
10,000,000.  If  we  add  to  these  one-half  of  the 
population  of  the  South,  or  5,000,000,  allowing 
the  same  percentage  of  death  rate,  we  have,  in  the 
aggregate,  1 5,000,000  survivors  of  the  census  of 
i860.  Now,  as  the  increase  of  population  reaches 
the  enormous  figures  of  70,000,000,  we  have  55,- 
000,000  of  people  enjoying  “life,  liberty  and  the 
pursuit  of  happiness”  under  our  constitution  and 
our  flag  that  have  come  upon  the  stage  of  action 
and  emigrated  from  foreign  lands  since  the  return 
of  peace  in  1865.  Truly  the  government  is  prac- 
ticallly  in  the  hands  of  this  mighty  population  so 
recently  come  into  the  rights  of  citizenship  in  our 
favored  country.  By  the  ballot  box  these  can 
decree  who  shall  minister  this  government,  what 
shall  be  its  legislation  and  reforms,  and  in  what 
manner  shall  the  claims  of  the  war-worn  and  aged 
veterans  be  redressed.  That  as  a great  and  ap- 
preciative people  value  the  blood-bought  privi- 
leges they  enjoy  through  the  patriotic  services  of 
the  dead  and  the  fast  retiring  column  of  the  sur- 
viving veterans,  may  we  not  hope  that  those  en- 
joying the  noblest  grade  of  citizenship  this  side  of 
heaven,  will,  in  equity,  in  unfeigned  patriotism, 
do  right,  be  broad,  be  liberal,  and,  with  appre- 
ciative magnanimity,  care  for  those  who  have 
borne  the  burden  of  unspeakable  sanguinary  con- 


OF  THE  WAR. 


195 


flict  for  the  present  generation  and  for  all  time 
and  posterity.  But  let  me  exhort  my  comrades 
in  arms,  who,  on  the  threshold  of  time  and  seeing 
the  dawn  of  an  eternal  day  beaming  upon  us,  let 
us,  without  ostentation,  submit  to  all  the  provi- 
dences in  store  for  us,  and,  as  we  proved  the 
character  of  our  manhood  as  the  saviors  of  a 
nation,  let  us,  as  worthy  citizens,  peaceably  do 
the  same.  And,  while  our  declining  years  ac- 
cumulate in  burdens  and  sufferings  as  we  await 
the  call  of  the  final  “muster  out,”  let  us  not  ex- 
pect too  much  of  the  government.  Be  it  ever  so 
rich  and  great,  yet,  like  all  human  institutions,  its 
resources  are  limited  and  exhaustible.  There  is  no 
adequate  compensation  this  side  of  the  grave  for 
the  patriotic  sacrifices  it  required  to  save  and  per- 
petuate a nation’s  life.  For  the  full  bounty  of  re- 
ward we  must  draw  upon  the  infinite  resources  of 
heaven  itself.  If  we  make  a confident  friend  of 
the  Eternal  Father,  who  seest  not  as  men  see, 
“whose  thoughts  are  higher  than  our  thoughts,” 
“whose  ways  are  higher  than  our  ways,”  “who  is 
not  unrighteous  to  forget  your  labor  of  love,”  “in 
whose  presence  is  fulness  of  joy,”  “at  whose  right 
hand  there  are  pleasures  forever  more,”  He  will 
re\yard  liberally!  He  will  reward  as  the  King  of 
Kings  and  Lord  of  Lords!  “He  spared  not  his 
own  son;  shall  he  not,  with  him,  freely  give  us  all 


196 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 


things?”  If  we  are  truly  contrite  in  heart,  and, 
by  sincere  faith,  put  our  hand  into  the  hand  of 
our  Saviour,  who  is  also  the  King  of  Heaven,  he 
will  gently  lead  us  through  this  rugged  “vale  of 
tears,  and  in  the  great  final  mustering  day,  with 
all  the  angelic  host,  “Shout  us  welcome  to  the 
skies.” 


CALL  NUMBER 

Vol. 

? 73.7*1 

1 

p%L  7 /l 

Date  (for  periodical) 
Copy  No. 

